- Copyright Act
- Chapter I General Provisions
- Chapter II Rights of Author
- Section 1 Works
- Section 2 Authors
- Section 3 Contents of Rights
- Subsection 1 General Provisions
- Subsection 2 Moral rights of author
- Subsection 3 Types of Rights Comprising a Copyright
- Subsection 4 Ownership of Copyright in Cinematographic Works
- Subsection 5 Limitations on Copyright
- Article 30
- Article 31
- Article 32
- Article 33
- Article 33-2
- Article 34
- Article 35
- Article 36
- Article 37
- Article 37-2
- Article 38
- Article 39
- Article 40
- Article 41
- Article 42
- Article 42-2
- Article 43
- Article 44
- Article 45
- Article 46
- Article 47
- Article 47-2
- Article 47-3
- Article 47-4
- Article 48
- Article 49
- Article 50
- Section 4 Term of Protection
- Section 5 Personal Nature of Moral Rights of Author, etc.
- Section 6 Transfer and Expiry of Copyright
- Section 7 Exercise of Rights
- Section 8 Exploitation of Work under Ruling [for CompulsoryLicense
- Section 9 Compensation
- Section 10 Registration
- Chapter III Right of Publication
- Chapter IV Neighboring Rights
- Section 1 General Provisions
- Section 2 Rights of Performer
- Section 3 Rights of Producer of Phonograms
- Section 4 Rights of Broadcasting Organization
- Section 5 Rights of WireBroadcastingOrganization
- Section 6 Term of Protection
- Section 7 Personal Nature of Moral Rights of Performer, etc.
- Section 8 Limitations, Transfer, Exercise and Registration ofRights
- Chapter V Compensation for Private Sound and Visual Recordings
- Chapter VI Dispute Resolution
- Chapter VII Infringement of Rights
- Chapter VIII Penal Provisions
Copyright Act
(Act No. 48 of May 6, 1970)
Chapter I General Provisions
Section 1 General Rules
(Purpose) Article 1 The purpose of this Act is to provide for, and to secure protection of, the rights of authors, etc. and the rights neighboring thereto with respect
[copyrightable] works as well as performances, phonograms, broadcasts and wirebroadcasts, while giving due regard to the fair exploitation of these cultural products, and by doing so, to contribute to the development of culture.
(Definitions)
Article 2 (1) In this Act, the meanings of the terms listed in the following items shall be as prescribed respectively in those items:
- (i)
- "work" means a production in which thoughts or sentiments are expressed in a creative way and which falls within the literary, scientific, artistic or musical domain;
- (ii)
- "author" means a person who creates the work;
(iii) "performance" means the [theatrical] acting, dancing, musical performances, singing, reciting, declaiming or performing in other ways of a work, including similar acts which do not involve the performance of a work but which have the
nature of pubic entertainment;
- (iv)
- "performers" means actors, dancers, musicians, singers and persons who engage in other forms of performances, as well as those who conduct or direct performances;
- (v)
- "phonograms" means fixations of sounds on phonographic discs, recordingtapes and other forms of tangible medium, excluding, however, those fixations [of sound] that are intended to be replayed exclusively with images;
- (vi)
- "producers of phonograms" means those who first fix the sounds contained in phonograms;
(vii) "commercial phonograms" means copies of phonograms made for the purpose of sale to the public;
(vii2) "public transmission" means the transmission, by wireless communications or wiretelecommunications, intended for direct reception by the public; excluding, however, transmissions (other than transmissions of a computer
program work) by telecommunication facilities, one part of which is located on the same premises where all remaining parts are located or, if the premises are occupied by two or more persons, all parts of which are located within the area (within such premises) occupied by the same person(s);
(viii) "broadcast" means the form of public transmission involving a transmission transmitted by wireless communication intended for simultaneous reception of identical content by the public;
(ix) "broadcasting organizations" means persons who engage in the broadcasting business;
(ix2) "wirebroadcast" means the form of public transmission involving a transmission transmitted by wiretelecommunication intended for simultaneous reception of identical content by the public;
(ix3) "wirebroadcasting organizations" means persons who engage in the wirebroadcasting business; (ix4) "automatic public transmission" means the form of public transmission which occurs automatically in response to a request from the public, excluding, however, public transmissions falling within the term "broadcast" or "wirebroadcast";
(ix5) "to make transmittable" means making an automatic public transmission possible by any of the acts set out below:
(a) to record information on public transmission recording medium of an automatic public transmission server already connected with a telecommunications line that is provided for use by the public; to add to such an automatic public transmission server, as a public transmission recording
medium thereof, a recording medium which stores information; to convert a recording medium that stores information into a public transmission recording medium of such an automatic public transmission server; or to input information into such an automatic public transmission server. For the purpose of this item (ix5), " automatic public transmission server" means a device which, when connected with a telecommunications line provided for
use by the public, functions to perform automatic public transmission of
information which is either recorded on the public transmission recording medium of the transmission recording medium of such device or is inputted into such automatic public transmission server; and in this item (ix5) and below, "public transmission recording medium" means such part of the
recording medium of an automatic public transmission server as is provided for automatic public transmission use.
(b) to connect with a telecommunications line that is provided for use by the public, an automatic public transmission server the public transmission
recording medium of which stores information or into which information has
been inputted. For the purpose of this provision, if connection with a
telecommunications line that is offered for use by the public is made through
a series of acts, such as wiring, starting of the automatic public transmission
server and putting into operation computer programs for transmission or
reception the last to occur of such series of acts shall be considered to constitute the act of connection.
(x) "maker of a cinematographic work" means the person who takes the initiative in, and the responsibility for, the making of a cinematographic work; (x2) "computer program" means an expression of a combination of instructions to cause a computer to function in order to be able to obtain a certain result; (x3) "database" means a collection of information, such as dissertations,
numerical values or diagrams, which is systematically organized so that such information can be searched by use of a computer;
(xi) "derivative work" means a work created by translating, arranging musically, or transforming, or dramatizing, cinematizing or otherwise adapting a preexisting work;
(xii) "work of joint authorship" means a work collaboratively created by two or more persons with respect to which the contribution of each person cannot be severed and separately exploited;
(xiii) "sound recording" means the fixation of sound on an object and also the production of one or more copies of such fixation;
(xiv) "visual recording" means the fixation of a sequence of images on an object and also the production of one or more copies of such fixation;
(xv) "reproduction" means the reproduction in a tangible form by means of
printing, photography, photocopy, sound or visual recording or other methods; and
- (a)
- in the case of [play/film] scripts and other similar dramatic works, "reproduction" includes sound and visual recording of the stage performances, broadcasts or wirebroadcasts of said works; and
- (b)
- in the case of architectural works, "reproduction" includes the completion of building in accordance with the drawings therefor;
(xvi) "stage performance" means the performance of a work, excluding, however, musical performances ("musical performances" include singing; the same shall apply hereinafter);
(xvii) "screen presentation" means the projection of a work (other than a publicly transmitted work) on a screen or other object, and includes the replaying, in accompaniment with such projection, of sounds which have been fixed in a
cinematographic work;
(xviii) "recitation" means oral communication by means of reading aloud or any
other method, but excluding any oral communication falling within the term "performance";
(xix) "distribution" means the transfer or rental of reproductions of a work to the public, whether with or without charge, and in the case of cinematographic
works or works reproduced therein, "distribution" includes the transfer of ownership or rental of, reproductions of a cinematographic work for the purpose of making such cinematographic work itself or the works reproduced therein, as
the case may be, available to the public;
(xx) "technological protection measures" means electronic, magnetic or other measures not discernible by human senses ([all of the aforementioned measures being collectively referred to] in the next item as "electromagnetic means") used to prevent or deter acts that would constitute infringements of the moral rights of author or copyrights as provided for in Article 17, paragraph (1) or the moral
rights of performer as provided for in Articles 89, paragraph (1) or the neighboring rights as provided for in Article 89, paragraph (6) ([all of the aforementioned rights being] hereinafter in this item collectively referred to as "copyright, etc.") (excluding, however, measures used without the intent of the owner of copyright, etc.), through systems which, when works, performances, phonograms or, broadcasted or wirebroadcasted sounds or images are recorded on a recording medium or transmitted, also record or transmit signals that cause certain specific responses by machines that attempt to exploit such works, performances, phonograms, broadcasts or wirebroadcasts (in the next item collectively referred to as "works, etc."). In this item, "deter" means to deter such acts as would constitute infringements on copyright, etc. by causing
extreme obstruction to the results of such acts; the same shall apply in Article 30, paragraph (1), item (ii). In this item, "exploit" includes acts which if done without the consent of the author or the performer would constitute an infringement of the moral rights of the author or the moral rights of the performer.
(xxi) "rights management information" means information concerning the moral rights of author or copyrights (each provided for in Article 17, paragraph (1)) or the rights provided for in Article 89, paragraphs (1) to (4) ([all of the aforementioned rights being] hereinafter in this item collectively referred to as "copyright, etc."), which said information falls within any of (a), (b) or (c) below and which, together with works, performances, phonograms, or broadcasted or
wirebroadcasted sounds or images, is recorded on a recording medium or transmitted by electromagnetic means; excluding, however, information not used for ascertaining a work, etc.'s exploitation, for the administrative
handling of authorizations to exploit the work, etc. or for other matters pertaining to copyright, etc. management (in each case, only to the extent the same is done by computer):
- (a) information which identifies the work, etc., the owners of the copyright, etc. or such other information as specified by Cabinet Order;
- (b) information regarding the manner of, and conditions for, the exploitation of the work, etc. where the exploitation of the work, etc. is authorized;
- (c) information which enables the identification of the matters mentioned in (a) or (b) above by comparison with other information.
(xxii) "within this country" means the jurisdiction where this Act is effective.
äŗåäøćå½å¤ććć®ę³å¾ć®ę½č”å°å¤ć®å°åćććć
(xxiii) "outside this country" means outside the jurisdiction where this Act is effective.
- (2) As used in this Act, "artistic work" includes a work of crafts of artistic value (bijutsukougeihin).
- (3) As used in this Act, "cinematographic work" includes a work which (i) is expressed through a process producing visual or audiovisual effects similar to those of cinematography, and (ii) is fixed in an object.
- (4) As used in this Act, "photographic work" includes a work expressed through a process similar to that of producing a photograph.
- (5) As used in this Act, "the public" includes a large number of specified persons.
- (6) As used in this Act, "juridical person" includes associations and foundations that do not have juridical personality but have representatives or managers.
- (7) In this Act, "stage performances," "musical performances" and "recitations" include the stage performances, musical performances or recitations of a work by way of the replaying of sound or visual recordings of the same (excluding, however, those constituting public transmissions and screen presentations and the transmission of stage performances, musical performances or recitations of a work by means of telecommunications equipment (excluding, however, those
constituting public transmissions).
- (8) In this Act, "rental" includes any act giving rise to the acquisition of the authority to use something or any other similar act, regardless of label or means.
- (9) In this Act, the meanings assigned to the terms defined in [any of] paragraph (1), items (vii2), (viii), (ix2), (ix4), (ix5) and (xiii) to (xix) and the preceding two paragraphs shall also apply to their respective variant verb forms.
(Publication of a work)
Article 3 (1) A work has been "published" when reproductions of it have been made and distributed, in reasonably sufficient quantities to meet the public demand therefor given the nature of the work, by a person entitled to the right provided for in Article 21 or with the authorization of such person ("authorization" means the authorization provided for under Article 63, paragraph (1) to exploit a work;
the same shall apply in this Chapter and the Chapter below, with the exception of Article 42 and Article 63) or by a person in favor of whom the right of publication provided for in Article 79 has been established; provided, however that the
foregoing shall not apply to situations where the making and distributing of reproductions harms the rights of a person entitled to a right provided for in Article 26 or Article 262, paragraph (1) or Article 263.
(2) An original work shall be deemed to have been "published" when reproductions of its translation (a form of derivative works) have been made and distributed, in such quantities as prescribed in the preceding paragraph, by a person who, pursuant to Article 28, is entitled to the same right as that provided for in Article 21 or by a person with authorization from such a person; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply to situations where the making and distributing of reproductions harms the rights of a person who, pursuant to the provisions of
Article 28, is entitled to the same right as one of those provided for in Article 26, Article 262, paragraph (1) or Article 263 pursuant to the provisions of Article
28.
(3) A person who would be entitled to a right under either of the preceding two paragraphs if its work were protected under this Act, as well as a person with authorization from such a person to exploit such work, shall be considered to be a
person entitled to such right or a person who with authorization from such a person (as the case may be), and the provisions of the preceding two paragraphs shall apply on that basis.
(Making a work public) Article 4 (1) A work has been "made public" when it has been published, or when, by
means of stage performance, musical performance, screen presentation, public transmission, recitation or exhibition, it has been made available to the public [in either case,] by a person entitled to the rights provided for in Articles 22 to 25 or by a person with authorization from such a person. In the case of an architectural work, a work has been "made public" when it has been constructed by a person possessing the right provided for in Article 21 or by a person with authorization
from such a person.
- (2)
- A work shall be deemed to have been "made public" when it has been made transmittable by a person entitled to the rights provided for in Article 23, paragraph (1) or by a person with authorization from such a person.
- (3)
- An original work shall be deemed to have been "made public" (a) when its translation (a form of derivative works) has been made available to the public, by a person who, pursuant to the provisions of Article 28, is entitled to the same rights as those provided for in Articles 22 to 24 or by a person with authorization from such a person, by means of its stage performance, musical performance,
screen presentation, public transmission or recitation, or (b) when such translation has been made transmittable by a person who, pursuant to the provisions of Article 28, is entitled to the same rights as those provided for in Article 23, paragraph (1) or by a person with authorization from such a person.
(4) An artistic work or a photographic work shall be deemed to have been "made
public" when it has been exhibited by such a person as provided for in Article 45, paragraph (1), in such a manner as provided for in said paragraph.
(5) A person who would be entitled to a right provided for in paragraphs (1) to (3) of this Article if his work were protected under this Act, as well as a person with authorization from such a person to exploit the work, shall be considered to be a
person entitled to such right or a person with authorization from such a person (as the case may be), and the provisions of these paragraphs shall apply with respect to such persons.
(Publication of phonograms)
Article 42 A phonogram has been "published" when reproductions of the phonogram have been made and distributed, in reasonably sufficient quantities to meet the public demand therefor given the nature of the phonogram, by a person who is entitled to the right provided for in Article 96 or with authorization from such a person; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply to situations where the making and distributing of reproductions harms the rights of a person entitled to a right provided for in Article 972, paragraph (1) or Article 973, paragraph (1). "Authorization" means the authorization to exploit a phonogram under the provision of Article 63, paragraph (1), as applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to Article 103; the same shall apply in Chapter IV, Sections 2 and 3).
(Effect of international treaty) Article 5 If an international treaty provides otherwise with respect to the rights of authors and the rights neighboring thereto, the provisions of such international treaty shall prevail.
Section 2 Scope of Application
(Protected works)
Article 6 Only those works falling under one of the following items shall receive protection under this Act:
- (i)
- works of Japanese nationals ("Japanese nationals" includes juridical persons established under the laws and regulations of Japan and those who have their principal offices in Japan; the same shall apply hereinafter);
- (ii)
- works first published in this country, including those first published outside this country and thereafter published within this country within thirty days from the date from their first publication;
(iii) works in addition to those listed in the preceding two items, with respect to which Japan has the obligation to grant protection under an international treaty.
(Protected performances)
Article 7 Only those performances falling under one of the following items shall receive protection under this Act:
- (i)
- performances which take place within this country;
- (ii)
- performances fixed in the phonograms listed in item (i) or (ii) of the next Article;
(iii) performances transmitted through the broadcasts listed in Article 9, item (i) or (ii), excluding, however, those incorporated in sound or visual recordings before transmission with the consent of the performers concerned;
- (iv)
- performances transmitted through wirebroadcasts listed in either item of Article 92, excluding, however, those recorded in sound or visual recordings before transmission with the consent of the performers concerned;
- (v)
- in addition to those listed in the preceding four items, any of the following performances:
- (a)
- performances which take place in a contracting party to the International Convention for the Protection of Performers, Producers of Phonograms and Broadcasting Organizations (hereinafter referred to as "the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc.");
- (b)
- performances fixed in phonograms listed in item (iii) of the next Article;
- (c)
- performances transmitted through broadcasts listed in Article 9, item (iii),
excluding, however, those recorded in sound or visual recordings before transmission with the consent of the performers concerned;
- (vi)
- in addition to those listed in the preceding five items, any of the following performances:
- (a)
- a performances which take place in a Contracting Party to the WIPO Performances and Phonograms Treaty (hereinafter referred to as "the WPPT");
- (b)
- performances fixed in the phonograms listed in item (iv) of the next Article;
(vii) in addition to those listed in the preceding six items, any of the following performances:
- (a)
- performances which take place in a member state of the World Trade Organization;
- (b)
- performances fixed in phonograms listed in item (v) of the next Article;
- (c)
- performances transmitted through broadcasts listed in Article 9, item (iv), excluding those incorporated in sound or visual recordings before transmission with the consent of the performers concerned.
(Protected phonograms)
Article 8 Only those phonograms falling under one of the following items shall receive protection under this Act:
- (i)
- phonograms the producers of which are Japanese nationals;
- (ii)
- phonograms comprising sounds first fixed within this country;
(iii) in addition to those listed in the preceding two items, any of the following phonograms:
- (a)
- phonograms the producers of which are nationals of any of the contracting parties to the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc. ("nationals" includes juridical persons established under the laws and regulations of such contracting party and those who have their principal offices in such contracting party; the same shall apply hereinafter);
- (b)
- phonograms comprising sounds first fixed in any of the contracting parties to the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc.;
- (iv)
- in addition to those listed in the preceding three items, any of the following phonograms:
- (a)
- phonograms the producers of which are nationals of any of the contracting
parties to the WPPT ("nationals" includes juridical persons established under the laws and regulations of such contracting party and those who have their principal offices in such contracting party; the same shall apply hereinafter);
- (b)
- phonograms comprising sounds first fixed in any of the contracting parties to the WPPT;
- (v)
- in addition to those listed in the preceding four items, any of the following phonograms:
- (a)
- phonograms the producers of which are nationals of any of the member states of the World Trade Organization ("nationals" includes juridical
persons established under the laws and regulations of such member state and those who have their principal offices in such member state; the same shall apply hereinafter.);
- (b)
- phonograms comprising sounds first fixed in any of the member states of the World Trade Organization;
- (vi)
- in addition to those listed in the preceding five items, phonograms which Japan has an obligation to protect under Article 1212, item (ii) of the Convention for the Protection of Producers of Phonograms Against Unauthorized Duplication of Their Phonograms (referred to as "the Phonograms Convention").
(Protected broadcasts)
Article 9 Only those broadcasts falling under one of the following items shall receive protection under this Act:
- (i)
- broadcasts transmitted by broadcasting organizations of Japanese nationality;
- (ii)
- broadcasts transmitted from broadcasting facilities located within this country;
(iii) in addition to those listed in the preceding two items, any of the following broadcasts:
- (a)
- broadcasts transmitted by broadcasting organizations which are nationals of any of the contracting parties to the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc.;
- (b)
- broadcasts transmitted from broadcasting facilities located within any of the contracting parties of the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc.;
- (iv)
- in addition to those listed in the preceding three items, any of the following broadcasts:
- (a)
- broadcasts transmitted by broadcasting organizations which are nationals of any of the member states of the World Trade Organization;
- (b)
- broadcasts transmitted from broadcasting facilities located within any of the member states of the World Trade Organization.
(Protected wirebroadcasts) Article 92 Only those wirebroadcasts falling under one of the following items shall receive protection under this Act:
- (i)
- wirebroadcasts transmitted by wirebroadcasting organizations of Japanese nationality (excluding, however, those wirebroadcasts having the same contents as a received broadcast; the same shall apply in the next item);
- (ii)
- wirebroadcasts transmitted from wirebroadcasting facilities located within this country.
Chapter II Rights of Author
Section 1 Works
(Illustrations of works) rticle 10 (1) As used in this Act, examples of "works" include, in particular, the following:
- (i)
- novels, [play/film] scripts, dissertations, lectures and other literary works;
- (ii)
- musical works;
(iii) choreographic works and pantomimes;
- (iv)
- paintings, engravings, sculptures and other artistic works;
- (v)
- architectural works;
- (vi)
- maps as well as diagrammatical works of a scientific nature, such as drawings, charts, and models;
(vii) cinematographic works;
(viii) photographic works;
- (ix)
- computer program works.
- (2)
- Current news reports and miscellaneous reports having the character of mere communications of facts shall not fall within the term "works" as provided in item
- (i)
- listed in the preceding paragraph.
- (3)
- The protection granted by this Act to works provided in paragraph (1), item (ix) shall not extend to any computer programming language, rule or algorithm used for creating such work. For the purpose of this provision, the following terms shall have the meanings hereby assigned to them, respectively, in each of the items below:
- (i)
- "computer programming language" means letters and other symbols, as well as the systems for their use, as a means of expressing a computer program;
- (ii)
- "[computer programming] rule" means a special rule with respect to how to use a particular computer program's computer programming language (as defined in the preceding item);
(iii) "[computer programming] algorithm" means the method of combining, in a computer program, the instructions given to a computer.
(Derivative works)
Article 11 The protection granted by this Act to derivative works shall not affect the rights of an author to the original work.
(Compilations)
Article 12 (1) Compilations (not falling within the term "databases"; the same shall apply hereinafter) which, by reason of the selection or arrangement of their contents, constitute intellectual creations shall be protected as independent works.
(2) The provision set forth in the preceding paragraph shall not affect the rights of the author to each of works forming a part of the compilations set forth in said paragraph.
(Database works) Article 122 (1) Databases which, by reason of the selection or systematic construction of information contained therein, constitute intellectual creations
shall be protected as independent works.
(2) The provision set forth in the preceding paragraph shall not affect the rights of
an author to a work which constitutes a part of a database set forth in said paragraph.
(Works not protected) Article 13 A work falling under any of the following items apply shall not constitute the subject of the rights granted by the provisions of this Chapter:
- (i)
- the Constitution and other laws and regulations;
- (ii)
- public notices, instructions, circular notices and the like issued by organs of the State or local public entities, incorporated administrative agencies ("incorporated administrative agencies " means those provided for in Article 2, paragraph (1) of the Act on General Rules for Incorporated Administrative Agency (Act No. 103 of 1999); the same shall apply hereinafter) or local incorporated administrative agencies ("local incorporated administrative agencies" means those provided for in Article 2, paragraph (1) of the Act on
Local Incorporated Administrative Agencies (Act No. 118 of 2003); the same shall apply hereinafter);
(iii) judgments, decisions, orders and decrees of courts, as well as rulings and judgments made by government agencies in proceedings of a quasijudicial nature;
(iv) translations and compilations prepared by organs of the State or local public
entities, incorporated administrative agencies or local incorporated administrative agencies of [any of] the materials listed in the preceding three items.
Section 2 Authors
(Presumption of authorship)
Article 14 A person whose name or appellation (hereinafter referred to as "true name"), or whose widely known pen name, abbreviation or other substitute for his true name (hereinafter referred to as "pseudonym"), is indicated as the name of the author in the customary manner on the original of his work or when his work is offered to or made available to the public, shall be presumed to be the author of such work.
(Authorship of a work made by an employee in the course of his duties)
Article 15 (1) The authorship of a work (except a computer program work) which, on the initiative of a juridical person or other employer (hereinafter in this Article referred to as "juridical person, etc."), is made by an employee in the course of the performance of his duties in connection with the juridical person, etc.'s business and is made public by such juridical person, etc. as a work under its own name, shall be attributed to such juridical person, etc., unless otherwise stipulated by
contract, work regulations or the like at the time of the making of the work.
(2) The authorship of a computer program work which, on the initiative of a juridical person, etc. is made by an employee in the course of his duties in connection with the juridical person, etc.'s business, shall be attributed to such
juridical person, etc., unless otherwise stipulated by contract, work regulations or the like at the time of the making of the work.
(Authorship of cinematographic work)
Article 16 The authorship of a cinematographic work shall be attributed to those who, by taking charge of producing, directing, filming, art direction, etc., have creatively contributed to the creation of such cinematographic work as a whole, excluding, however, authors of novels, [play/film] scripts, music or other works adapted or reproduced in such cinematographic work; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where the provisions of the preceding Article are applicable.
Section 3 Contents of Rights
Subsection 1 General Provisions
(Rights of author)
Article 17 (1) An author shall enjoy the rights provided for in paragraph (1) of the next Article, Article 19, paragraph (1) and Article 20, paragraph (1)(hereinafter referred to as "moral rights of author") as well as the rights provided for in Articles 21 to 28 (hereinafter referred to as "copyright").
(2) Enjoyment of the moral rights of author and copyrights shall not be subject to any formality.
Subsection 2 Moral rights of author
(Right to make the work public)
Article 18 (1) An author shall have the right to offer and to make available to the public any work of his which has not yet been made public (which shall include a work already made public without the author's consent; hereinafter the same shall apply in this Article). The same shall apply to any derivative works arising from the author's said work.
- (2)
- In the cases listed in each of the items below, the author shall be presumed to have consented to the acts listed in such item:
- (i)
- where the copyright in a work not yet made public has been transferred: the offering and the making available to the public of such work by exercise of the copyright thereto;
- (ii)
- where the original of an artistic or photographic work not yet made public has been transferred: the making available to the public of such work by exhibition of its original;
(iii) where the ownership of copyright in a cinematographic work belongs to the maker of the cinematographic work pursuant to the provisions of Article 29: the offering and the making available to the public of such work by exercising the
copyright thereto.
- (3)
- In the cases listed in each of the items below, the author shall be deemed to have consented to the acts listed in such item:
- (i)
- where a work not yet made public has been offered to an administrative organ (an "administrative organ" means any of those provided for in Article 2, paragraph (1) of the Act on Access to Information Held by Administrative Organs (Act No. 42 of 1999; hereinafter referred to as "the Administrative
Organs Information Disclosure Act")), except, however, in the case where
manifestation of intention of the author to the contrary has been made by the
time when the decision to disclose has been made pursuant to the provision of Article 9, paragraph (1) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act: the offering and the making available to the public of such work by the head of the administrative organ pursuant to the provisions of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act;
(ii) where a work not yet made public has been offered to incorporated administrative agencies, etc. ("incorporated administrative agencies, etc." means any of those provided for in Article 2, paragraph (1) of the Act on Access to Information Held by Incorporated Administrative Agencies (Act No. 140 of
2001; hereinafter referred to as "the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act")), except in the case where the author's manifestation of intention to the contrary has been made by the time when the decision to disclose has been made pursuant to the provision of Article 9, paragraph (1) of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act: the offering and the making available to the public of the work
by an incorporated administrative agencies, etc. pursuant to the provisions of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act;
(iii) where a work not yet made public has been offered to a local public entity or local independent administrative agency (except in the case where the author's
manifestation of intention on the contrary has been made by the time when the decision to disclose has been made): the offering and the making available to the public of the work by the relevant organ of a local public entity or local
independent administrative agency pursuant to the provisions of the relevant
Information Disclosure Ordinance ("the Information Disclosure Ordinance" means the regulations of the relevant local public entity or local independent
administrative agency which provide for the right of residents, etc. to request the Disclosure of Information possessed by such entity or agency; the same
shall apply hereinafter).
- (4)
- The provisions of paragraph (1) shall not apply in any of the following cases:
- (i)
- where a work, which has not yet been made public and in which information
prescribed in Article 5, item (i) (b) or (c) or the proviso to Article 5, item (ii) of the Administrative Organs information Disclosure Act has been recorded, is offered or made available to the public by the head of an administrative organ
pursuant to the provisions of said Article, or where a work, which has not yet been made public, is offered or made available to the public by the head of an administrative organ pursuant to the provisions of Article 7 of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act;
(ii) where a work, which has not yet been made public and in which information prescribed in Article 5, item (i) (b) or (c) or the provisions of Article 5, item (ii) of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act has been recorded, is offered or made available to the public by an independent administrative agency, etc. pursuant to the provisions of said Article, or where
a work which has not yet been made public, is offered or made public to the public by an independent administrative agency, etc. pursuant to the provisions of Article 7 of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act;
(iii) where a work which has not yet been made public (and in which information equivalent to that provided for in Article 5, item (i) (b) or the proviso to Article 5, item (ii) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act is recorded) is offered or made available to the public by an organ of a local public entity or a local independent administrative agency pursuant to the provisions of the information Disclosure Ordinance (which have provisions equivalent to Article 13, paragraphs (2) and (3) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act; the same shall apply in item (v));
(iv) where a work which has not yet been made public (and in which information equivalent to that provided for in Article 5, item (i) (c) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act has been recorded) is offered or made available to the public by an organ of a local public entity or a local
independent administrative agency pursuant to the provisions of the Information Disclosure Ordinance;
(v) where a work which has not yet been made public is offered or made available to the public by an organ of a local public entity or a local independent administrative agency pursuant to provisions of the Information Disclosure Ordinance that are the equivalent of those of Article 7 of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act.
(Right to determine the indication of the author's name)
Article 19 (1) The author shall have the right to determine whether or not his name should be indicated as the work's author, and if so, whether his true name or a pseudonym should be indicated as such on the original of his work or when his work is offered or made available to the public. The author shall have the same right with respect to the indication of the author's name when derivative works from his work are offered or presented to the public.
- (2)
- In the absence of the author's manifestation of intention to the contrary, a person exploiting the author's work may indicate the name of the author in the same manner as already adopted by the author.
- (3)
- It is permissible to omit the name of the author where, to the extent compatible with fair practice, it is determined that there is no risk of damage to the interests of the author in his claim to authorship in light of the purpose and the manner of
the exploitation of the work.
- (4)
- The provisions of paragraph (1) shall not apply in any of the following cases:
- (i)
- when the name of the author is to be indicated in the same manner as already adopted by the author when said work was offered or made available to the public by the head of an administrative organ, by an independent administrative agency, etc. or by an organ of a local public entity or a local independent administrative agency pursuant to the provisions of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act, the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act or the Information Disclosure Ordinances;
- (ii)
- when the name of the author is to be omitted at the time that his work is offered or made available to the public by the head of an administrative organ, by an independent administrative agency, etc. or by an organ of a local public entity or a local independent administrative agency pursuant to the provisions of Article 6, paragraph (2) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure
Act, the provisions of Article 6, paragraph (2) of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act or the provisions of the Information Disclosure Ordinance equivalent to Article 6, paragraph (2) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act.
(Right to maintain integrity)
Article 20 (1) The author shall have the right to maintain the integrity of his work and its title, and no distortion, mutilation or other modification thereof shall be made against his intent.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to any of the following modifications:
- (i)
- a change of ideographs or words or other modifications considered unavoidable for school educational purposes where the exploitation of a work is made pursuant to the provisions of Article 33, paragraph (1) (including the case where it is applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (4) of the same Article), Article 332, paragraph (1) or Article 34, paragraph (1);
- (ii)
- a modification of an architectural work by means of extension, rebuilding, repairing, or remodeling;
(iii) a modification which is necessary to enable the use on a particular computer of a computer program work that is otherwise unusable on such computer, or to make more effective use of a computer program work on a computer;
(iv) in addition to those listed in the preceding three items, modifications that are
considered unavoidable in light of the nature of a work as well as the purpose of and the manner of its exploitation.
Subsection 3 Types of Rights Comprising a Copyright
(Right of reproduction) Article 21 The author shall have the exclusive right to reproduce his work.
(Right of performance)
Article 22 The author shall have the exclusive right to perform his work publicly ("publicly" means for the purpose of making a work seen or heard directly by the public; the same shall apply hereinafter).
(Right of screen presentation)
Article 222 The author shall have the exclusive right to make his work publicly available by screen presentation.
(Rights of public transmission, etc.) Article 23 (1) The author shall have the exclusive right to effect a public transmission of his work (including, in the case of automatic public transmission, making his work transmittable).
(2) The author shall have the exclusive right to communicate publicly any work of
his which has been publicly transmitted, by means of a receiving apparatus receiving such public transmission.
(Right of recitation)
Article 24 The author of a literary work shall have the exclusive right to recite his work publicly.
(Right of exhibition) Article 25 The author of an artistic work or of an unpublished photographic work shall have the exclusive right to exhibit the original of his work publicly.
(Rights of distribution)
Article 26 (1) The author of a cinematographic work shall have the exclusive right to distribute his work by distributing reproductions of said cinematographic work.
(2) The author of a work reproduced in a cinematographic work shall have the exclusive right to distribute his work by distributing reproductions of the same.
(Right of ownership transfer) Article 262 (1) The author shall have the exclusive right to offer his work (with the exception of cinematographic works; the same shall apply below in this Article) to
the public by transferring ownership of the original or reproductions of his work (excluding, however, reproductions of a cinematographic work where the author's work has been reproduced in said cinematographic work; the same shall apply
below in this Article).
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply in the case of a transfer of the ownership of the original or reproductions of a work falling under any of the following items:
- (i)
- the original or reproductions of a work the ownership of which has been transferred to the public by a person who possesses the right prescribed in the preceding paragraph or by a person with authorization from such a person;
- (ii)
- reproductions of a work the ownership of which has been transferred to the public under the authority of a ruling [for compulsory license] under the provisions of Article 67, paragraph (1) or Article 69 or with a license under the provisions of Article 5, paragraph (1) of the Act on Special Provisions of the Exceptional Provisions to the Copyright Act, required as a consequence of the Enforcement of the Universal Copyright Convention (Act No. 86 of 1956);
(iii) the original or reproductions of a work the ownership of which has been transferred to a small number of specific persons by a person who possesses the right prescribed in the preceding paragraph or by a person with authorization
of such a person;
(iv) the original or reproductions of a work the ownership of which has been transferred outside this country, (a) without prejudice to a right that is the equivalent to that prescribed in the preceding paragraph, or (b) by a person who has a right equivalent to that prescribed in the preceding paragraph or by
a person with authorization from such a person.
(Right of rental)
Article 263 The author shall have the exclusive right to offer his work (with the exception of a cinematographic work) to the public through the rental of reproductions of the work (excluding, however, reproductions of a cinematographic work where the author's work has been reproduced in said
cinematographic work).
(Rights of translation, adaptation, etc.) Article 27 The author shall have the exclusive right to translate, arrange musically or transform, or dramatize, cinematize, or otherwise adapt his work.
(Right of the original author in the exploitation of a derivative work)
Article 28 In connection with the exploitation of a derivative work, the author of the original work shall have exclusive rights of the same types as those possessed by the author of the derivative work under the provisions of this Subsection.
Subsection 4 Ownership of Copyright in Cinematographic Works
(Ownership of copyright in cinematographic works)
Article 29 (1) The copyright to a cinematographic work (excluding, however, those to which the provisions of Article 15, paragraph (1), the next paragraph or paragraph (3) of this Article are not applicable) shall belong to the maker of said cinematographic work, provided that the authors of the cinematographic work have undertaken to participate in the making of the same.
- (2)
- In the case of a cinematographic work made by a broadcasting organization alone for the exclusive purpose of technologically enabling a broadcast (excluding, however, cinematographic works to which the provisions of Article 15, paragraph
- (1)
- are applicable), the following rights, which are among the various rights comprising the copyright thereto, shall belong to said broadcasting organization as the maker of the cinematographic work:
- (i)
- (a) the right to broadcast said work, and (b) the right (A) to wirebroadcast or
make an automatic public transmission (including making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) of said broadcasted work, or (B) to transmit said broadcasted work to the public by means of a receiving apparatus;
- (ii)
- the right to reproduce said work and the right to distribute said work to other broadcasting organizations by distribution of reproductions thereof.
- (3)
- In the case of a cinematographic work made by a wirebroadcasting organization alone for the exclusive purpose of technologically enabling a wirebroadcast (excluding, however, cinematographic works to which the provisions of Article 15,
paragraph (1) are not applicable), the following rights, which are among the various rights comprising in the copyright thereto, shall belong to said wirebroadcasting organization as the maker of the cinematographic work:
(i) (a) the right to wirebroadcast said work, and (b) the right to transmit said
wirebroadcasted work to the public by means of a receiving apparatus [receiving the wirebroadcast];
(ii) the right to reproduce said work and the right to distribute said work to other wirebroadcasting organizations by distribution of reproductions thereof.
Subsection 5 Limitations on Copyright
(Reproduction for private use)
Article 30 (1) Except in the cases listed below, it shall be permissible for the user of a work that is the subject of a copyright (below in this Subsection simply referred to as a "work") to reproduce the work for his personal use or family use or other equivalent uses within a limited scope (hereinafter referred to as "private use"):
- (i)
- where reproduction is made by means of automatic reproduction machines (an "automatic reproduction machine" means a machine having reproduction functions and in which all or the main parts of its reproducing devices have been automated) installed for the use by the public;
- (ii)
- where (a) reproduction has become possible by the circumvention of technological protection measures or as a result of such circumvention, the results of acts deterred by such technological protection measures have ceased
to be obstructed, and (b) reproduction is made with the knowledge of the facts described in (a) above. For purposes of this item and Articles 1202, items (i) and (ii), "circumvention" means to enable acts prevented by technological protection measures or to cause cessation of the obstruction of the results of acts deterred by such technological protection measures, in each case, by removal or modification of signals used for such measures; provided, however,
that "removal" or "modification" shall not include removal or modification which necessarily occurs because of technological restrictions accompanying the conversion of recording or transmission systems.
(2) Any person who, for private use purposes, makes sound or visual recordings on a recording medium used for digital sound and visual recordings (as specified by Cabinet Order) by means of a machine possessing functions to make digital sound or visual recordings (as specified by Cabinet Order) (excluding, however, (i) machines having special capacities generally not for private use, such as capacities for broadcast business purposes, and (ii) machines having sound or
visual recording functions incidental to their primary functions, such as telephones with a sound recording function) shall pay a reasonable amount of compensation to the copyright holders concerned.
(Reproduction in libraries, etc.)
Article 31 In the following cases, it shall be permissible to reproduce a work included in library materials (in this Article, "library materials" means books, documents and other materials held in [the collection of] libraries, etc.) as an activity falling within the scope of the nonprofitmaking activities of libraries, etc. (in this Article, "libraries, etc." means libraries and other establishments designated by Cabinet Order and having among their purposes, the providing of library materials for use by the public):
(i) where, in response to the request of a user of a library, etc. and for the purpose of his research or study, such user is furnished with a single reproduction of (a) a part of a work already made public, or (b) in the case of an individual work
reproduced in a periodical already published for a considerable period of time, all of such individual work;
(ii) where the reproduction is necessary for the purpose of preserving library materials;
(iii) where, in response to the request of other libraries, etc., a reproduction of [a work constituting] library materials is furnished because such work is difficult to obtain due to such work being out of print or other similar reasons.
(Quotations)
Article 32 (1) It shall be permissible to quote from and thereby exploit a work already made public, provided that such quotation is compatible with fair practice and to the extent justified by the purpose of the quotation, such as news reporting, critique or research.
(2) It shall also be permissible to reproduce, as explanatory materials, in newspapers, magazines and other publications informational materials, public relations materials, statistical materials, reports and other similar works which have been prepared by organs of the State or local public entities or incorporated administrative agencies or local incorporated administrative agencies for the purpose of general public dissemination and made public under their authorship; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where there is an express indication [on the work] that such reproduction has been expressly prohibited.
(Reproduction in school textbooks, etc.)
Article 33 (1) It shall be permissible to reproduce in school textbooks ("school textbooks" means textbooks authorized by the Minister of Education and Science or those compiled under the authorship of the Ministry of Education and Science for use in the education of pupils or students in primary schools, junior or senior high schools, schools for secondary education or other equivalent schools; the same shall apply in the next Article) works already made public, to the extent deemed necessary for the purpose of school education.
(2) A person who makes such reproduction in a school textbook pursuant to the preceding paragraph shall notify the author thereof and pay to the copyright holder compensation, the amount of which will be fixed each year by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs, taking into account the spirit of
the provisions of the preceding paragraph, the type and the usage of the work, the ordinary royalty rate, and other factors.
- (3)
- The Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall give public notice in the Official Gazette of the amount of compensation fixed in accordance with the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
- (4)
- The provisions of the preceding three paragraphs shall apply mutatis mutandis
with respect to the reproduction of works in textbooks intended for correspondence courses of senior high schools (including the senior grade course at schools for secondary education) and in teachers' manuals for school textbooks set forth in paragraph (1) (such teachers' manuals shall be limited to those
published by the same publisher of the related school textbooks).
(Reproduction in order to prepare a textbook, etc. in large print)
Article 332 (1) It shall be permissible to reproduce a work already reproduced in a school textbook, by enlarging letters and characters, illustrations, etc. used in said school textbook for the purpose of providing the same for use by weaksighted pupils or students in their studies.
(2) A person who intends to prepare a textbook for school education by reproduction of a work or works contained in a school textbook by enlarging the letters and characters, illustrations, etc. [of such work(s)] pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph (textbooks for school education shall in this paragraph be limited to only those which reproduce the whole or a considerable portion of a
work that is printed in the relevant school textbook; such textbooks for school education being in this paragraph referred to as "largeprint textbooks for school education") shall give advance notice to the publisher of the said textbook and, in the case where copies of such largeprint textbook for school education are to be distributed for profitmaking purposes, pay to the holder(s) of the copyright
compensation, the amount of which will be fixed each year by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs in proportion to the amount of compensation provided for in paragraph (2) of the preceding Article.
(3) The Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall give public notice in the Official Gazette of the amount of compensation fixed in accordance with the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
(Broadcast, etc. in school education programs)
Article 34 (1) It shall be permissible, to the extent deemed necessary for school educational purposes, to broadcast, or wirebroadcast, or make an automatic public transmission (including making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) for the purpose of such broadcasts being transmitted and simultaneously received exclusively in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts ("Broadcasting Service Area" means such Broadcasting Service Area as provided for in Article 22, paragraph (2), item (ii) of the Broadcast Act (Act No. 12 of 1950), or for broadcasts for areas not provided in this law a Service Area as provided in Article 14, paragraph (3), item (iii) of the Radio Law (Act No.131 of 1950); the same shall apply hereinafter), a work already made public, in educational broadcast programs or educational wirebroadcast programs which conform to the education course standards established by the laws and regulations on school education, and to reproduce such alreadymadepublic work in teaching materials for these broadcasted and wirebroadcasted programs.
(2) A person who exploits a work pursuant to the preceding paragraph shall give notice to the [work's] author and pay to the copyright holder a reasonable amount of compensation.
(Reproduction, etc. in schools and other educational institutions)
Article 35 (1) A person who teaches a lesson, and those who receive the lesson, in a school or other educational institutions (excluding, however, those institutions established for profitmaking purposes) may, if and to the extent deemed necessary for use in the course of the lesson, reproduce a work already made public; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply in the case where such reproduction is likely to unreasonably prejudice the interests of the
copyright holder in light of the type and the usage of the work as well as the
number of copies and the manner of reproduction.
(2) When, in the course of a lesson at an educational institution set forth in the preceding paragraph, exploiting a work already made public, by (a) offering or presenting the original or reproductions of such work to those who directly take lessons, or (b) by performing, presenting or reciting it pursuant to the provisions of Article 38, paragraph (1), it shall be permissible to make public transmissions of such work (including, in the case of an automatic public transmission, making
such work transmittable) for reception by those who are receiving the same lesson at the same time but at a location other than where such lesson is being given; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply in the case where such public transmission is likely to unreasonably prejudice the interests of the copyright holder in light of the type and the usage of the work as well as the manner of the public transmission. Since there is no Japaneseequivalent, this should be deleted.
(Reproduction, etc. as examination questions)
Article 36 (1) It shall be permissible to reproduce or make public transmissions (excluding, however, broadcasts or wirebroadcasts, but including, in the case of automatic public transmission, making a work transmittable; the same shall apply in the next paragraph) of, a work already made public, as questions for an entrance examination or other examinations of knowledge or skill or for a license, to the extent deemed necessary for such purposes; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply in the case where such reproduction or public transmission[, as the case may be,] is likely to unreasonably prejudice the interests of the copyright holder in light of the type and usage of the work as well as the manner of the public transmission.
(2) A person who, for profitmaking purposes, makes such reproduction or public transmission as set forth in the preceding paragraph shall pay to the copyright holder compensation in an amount which corresponds to the ordinary royalty
rate.
(Reproduction in Braille, etc.) Article 37 (1) It shall be permissible to reproduce in Braille a work already made public.
- (2)
- It shall be permissible to record on a recording medium, or to make public transmissions (excluding, however, broadcasts or wirebroadcasts, but including, in the case of automatic public transmission, making a work transmittable) of, a work already made public, by means of a Brailleprocessing system using a computer.
- (3)
- For Braille libraries and other establishments (designated by Cabinet Order) for the promotion of the welfare of the persons with visual disabilities, it shall be
permissible, solely for the purpose of renting by or making automatic public transmission (including making transmittable; the same shall apply in this paragraph hereinafter) to the persons with visual disabilities, to make sound
recordings or make automatic public transmissions exploiting such sound recordings solely for the persons with visual disabilities of a work already made public.
(Automatic public transmission for persons with aural disabilities)
Article 372 A person, designated by Cabinet Order, who engages in activities for the promotion of the welfare of persons with aural disabilities, may, solely for the purpose of providing the same for use by persons with aural disabilities, make automatic public transmissions (including making a work transmittable by means
of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already
connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) of broadcasted or wirebroadcasted work (including broadcasted work when such work will be transmitted by automatic public transmission; the same shall apply in this Article hereinafter), by converting oral words of such broadcasted or wirebroadcasted work into written words.
(Performances, etc. not for profitmaking purposes)
Article 38 (1) It shall be permissible to publicly perform, present and/or recite a work already made public, for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged to the audience or spectators ("fees" includes consideration of any kind whatsoever for the offering and the making available of a work to the public; the same shall apply below in this Article), to audiences or spectators. The foregoing, however, shall not apply when the performers or reciters concerned are paid any remuneration for such performance, presentation or recitation.
- (2)
- It shall be permissible, for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged to the audience or spectators, to transmit broadcasted work by wirebroadcast or automatic public transmission to be received exclusively in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts (including making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public).
- (3)
- It shall be permissible, for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged
to the audience or spectators, to communicate to the public, by means of a receiving apparatus, a work already broadcasted or wirebroadcasted (including broadcasted work when such work will be transmitted by automatic public transmission). The same shall apply to such public communication made by
means of a receiving apparatus of a kind commonly used in private homes.
(4) It shall be permissible, for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged to borrowers, to offer to the public a work (excluding a cinematographic work) already made public, by renting reproductions of the work (excluding, in the case
of a work reproduced in the cinematographic work, reproductions of the cinematographic work).
(5) For audiovisual education establishments and other notforprofit establishments designated by Cabinet Order and having among its purposes the providing of cinematographic films and other audiovisual materials for use by the public, it shall be permissible to distribute a cinematographic work already made public by renting reproductions of the work, if no fees are charged to borrowers of such reproductions. In such case, the person who makes such distribution shall pay a reasonable amount of compensation to the owner of the right prescribed in Article 26 (including the owner of the same right as that prescribed in Article 26 pursuant to the provisions of Article 28) with respect to such cinematographic
work or a work reproduced in such cinematographic work.
(Reproduction, etc. of editorials on current topics)
Article 39 (1) It shall be permissible to reproduce in other newspapers or magazines, and to broadcast, or wirebroadcast or make an automatic public transmission (including making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a
telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) for the purpose of such broadcasts being transmitted and simultaneously received exclusively in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts, editorials published in newspapers or magazines on current political, economic or social topics
(excluding, however, those of an academic nature); provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply if there is an indication [in or near the editorial] that such exploitation is prohibited.
(2) It shall also be permissible to communicate to the public, by means of a
receiving apparatus, editorials broadcasted or wirebroadcasted or transmitted by automatic public transmission pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
(Exploitation of political speeches, etc.)
Article 40 (1) It shall be permissible to exploit, by any means (other than exploitation involving a compilation of works of the same author), political speeches and statements that were delivered in public and statements delivered in the course of judicial proceedings (including administrative trials of administrative agencies and other quasijudicial proceedings; the same shall
apply in Article 42, paragraph (1)).
- (2)
- It shall be permissible to reproduce in newspapers and magazines, and to broadcast or wirebroadcast, or make an automatic public transmission (including making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) for the purpose of such broadcasts being transmitted and simultaneously received exclusively in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts, speeches and statements (other than those prescribed in the preceding paragraph) publicly delivered in organs of the State or local public entities, incorporated administrative agencies or local incorporated administrative agencies, to the extent justified for purposes of news reporting.
- (3)
- It shall also be permissible to communicate to the public, by means of a receiving apparatus, speeches and statements broadcasted or wirebroadcasted or transmitted by automatic public transmission in accordance with the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
(Reporting of current events)
Article 41 For the purpose of reporting current events by means of photography, cinematography, broadcast or otherwise, it shall be permissible to reproduce a work involved in such event or a work seen or heard in the course of the event,
and to exploit any such work in conjunction with the reporting of such event, in
each case to the extent justified for purposes of news reporting.
(Reproduction for judicial proceedings, etc.)
Article 42 (1) It shall be permissible to reproduce a work if and to the extent deemed necessary for the purpose of judicial proceedings or for internal use by
legislative or administrative organs; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where such reproduction is likely to unreasonably prejudice the interests of the copyright holder in light of the type and the usage of the work as
well as the number of reproductions and the manner of reproduction.
- (2)
- The preceding paragraph shall also apply if and to the extent deemed necessary for the purpose of the following proceedings.
- (i)
- Proceedings pertaining to examinations concerning patents, designs or trademarks, technical evaluations concerning utility models or international research or international preliminary examinations pertaining to international applications( "international applications " means those provided for in Article 2 of the Act On International Applications Etc. under the Patent Cooperation Treaty (Act No. 30 of 1988)), conducted by a government agency.
- (ii)
- Proceedings pertaining to an examination or research concerning
pharmaceutical matters (including matters pertaining to medical equipments ( "medical equipments" means those provided for in Article 2, paragraph (4) of the Pharmaceutical Affairs Act (Act No. 145 of 1960)); the same shall apply in
this item hereinafter) conducted by a government agency or incorporated
administrative agency, or proceedings pertaining to reports to a government agency or incorporated administrative agency concerning pharmaceutical matters.
(Exploitation for purposes of disclosure pursuant to the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act, etc.) Article 422 For the purpose of offering or making available to the public a work
pursuant to the provisions of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act, the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act or the Information Disclosure Ordinance, the head of an administration organ, an independent administrative agency, etc., an organ of a local public entity or a
local independent administrative agency may, if and to the extent deemed necessary for purposes of disclosure, exploit the work in accordance with the method(s) prescribed, respectively, in (a) Article 14, paragraph (1) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act (including the provisions of the Cabinet Order based upon said paragraph), (b) Article 15, paragraph (1) of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act (including the method(s) established by the relevant independent administrative agency, etc. based upon said paragraph, other than those provided for by the Cabinet Order based upon the provisions of Article 14, paragraph (1) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act), or (c) the Information Disclosure Ordinances (excluding the method(s) other than those prescribed in Article 14, paragraph (1) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure
Act, which in turn includes the provisions of the Cabinet Order based upon said
paragraph).
(Exploitation by means of translation, adaptation, etc.)
Article 43 When exploitation of a work is permitted under any of the items listed below, such exploitation may be done pursuant to the method and in accordance with the provisions set forth in each respective item below:
- (i)
- Article 30, paragraph (1) or Article 33, paragraph (1) (including the case where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (4) of the same Article), Article 34, paragraph (1) or Article 35: translation, arrangement, transformation, and adaptation;
- (ii)
- Article 31, item (i), Article 32, 36 or 37, Article 39, paragraph (1), Article 40,
paragraph (2), or Article 41 or 42: translation.
(iii) Article 372: adaptation (limited to summary forms only).
(Ephemeral recordings by broadcasting organizations, etc.)
Article 44 (1) Broadcasting organizations may make ephemeral sound or visual recordings of a work which they are in a position to broadcast without infringing the rights [of the author] provided for in Article 23, paragraph (1), for purposes of their own broadcasts and through use of their own facilities or those of other broadcasting organizations which are also in a position to broadcast the same work.
(2) Wirebroadcasting organizations may make ephemeral sound or visual recordings of a work which they are in a position to wirebroadcast without
infringing the rights of [the author] provided for in Article 23, paragraph (1), for purposes of their own wirebroadcasts (except those made upon reception of broadcasts) and through use of their own facilities.
(3) It shall not be permissible to preserve ephemeral sound or visual recordings made pursuant to the provisions of the preceding two paragraphs for a period beyond six months of their recordation, or, if the recordings are broadcasted or wirebroadcasted within this period, for a period beyond six months of said broadcast or wirebroadcast. The foregoing, however, shall not apply when preservation in official archives is authorized by Cabinet Order.
(Exhibition of an artistic work, etc. by the owner of the original) Article 45 (1) The original of an artistic work or a photographic work may be publicly exhibited by its owner or by a person with authorization from said owner.
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply with respect to a permanent installation of the original of an artistic work in open places accessible
by the public, such as streets and parks, or at places easily seen by the public, such as the outer walls of buildings.
(Exploitation of an artistic work, etc. located in open places)
Article 46 With the exception of the following instances, it shall be permissible to exploit, by any means whatsoever, an artistic work permanently installed in an open place as provided for in paragraph (2) of the preceding Article and an architectural work:
- (i)
- reproduction of a sculpture and offering such reproduction to the public by transferring ownership of it;
- (ii)
- [imitative] reproduction of an architectural work and offering such [imitative] reproduction to the public by transferring ownership of it;
(iii) reproduction of a work for the purpose of permanent installation in an open place as provided for in paragraph (2) of the preceding Article;
(iv) reproduction of an artistic work exclusively for the purpose of selling its reproductions and the sale of such reproductions.
(Reproduction required for exhibition of artistic works, etc.) Article 47 A person who publicly exhibits the originals of artistic works or photographic works in a manner that does not harm the rights [of the author] provided for in Article 25, may reproduce such works in pamphlets for the purpose of explaining or introducing them to viewers.
(Reproduction, etc. by the owner of the reproduction of a computer program work) Article 472 (1) The owner of a reproduction of a computer program work may make reproductions or adaptations (including reproductions of derivative works created
by means of such adaptation) of said work if and to the extent deemed necessary for his own exploitation of said work on a computer; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where the provisions of Article 113, paragraph (2)
applies to the use made of such reproductions in connection with such
exploitation.
(2) If the owner of the reproductions discussed in the preceding paragraph ceases to have ownership of any of such reproductions (including reproductions made pursuant to the provisions of said paragraph), for reasons other than the destruction of the same, he may not thereafter preserve other reproductions, in the absence of any declaration of intention of the copyright holder to the contrary.
(Ephemeral reproduction for maintenance, repairs, etc.)
Article 473 (1) In the case of maintenance or repairs on reproducing machines with a builtin memory ( "reproducing machine with a builtin memory" means a machine with a reproduction function that makes reproductions by recording information to a memory built into the machine (referred to in this Article as "builtin memory" hereinafter); the same shall apply in next paragraph), works recorded on the builtin memory may be recorded ephemerally to a memory other than that builtin memory , and recorded to such builtin memory in question after said maintenance or repairs to the extent deemed necessary.
(2) When exchanging reproducing machine with a builtin memory for the same kind of machine because of a manufacturing defect or breakdown caused during the processes until sale, works recorded on the builtin memory may be recorded ephemerally to a memory other than that builtin memory, and recorded to the builtin memory of the same kind of such machine to the extent deemed
necessary.
(3) A person who recorded a work on a memory other than the builtin memory pursuant to the provisions of the preceding two paragraphs shall not preserve copies of such work that was recorded in such memory after maintenance, repair or exchange pursuant to these provisions.
(Transfer of ownership of reproductions made pursuant to the provisions of limitations on the right of reproduction)
Article 474 Works permitted to be reproduced pursuant to the provisions of Article 31, item (i), Article 32, Article 33, paragraph (1) (including the cases where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (4) of the same Article), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 34, paragraph (1), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article
36, paragraph (1), Article 37, paragraph (1) or (2), Article 39, paragraph (1), Article 40, paragraph (1) or (2), Article 4l, 42, 422, 46 or 47 (excluding, however, in cases involving the provisions of Article 31, item (i), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article 36, paragraph (1) or Article 42, reproductions of cinematographic works (including, in the case of works reproduced in cinematographic works, reproductions of such cinematographic works; the same shall apply below in this Article)) may be offered to the public by transferring ownership of the
reproductions made pursuant to these provisions. The foregoing, however, shall not apply where the ownership of reproductions of Works made pursuant to the provisions of Article 31, item (i), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article 41, 42 or 422 (excluding, however, in cases involving the provisions of Article 3l, item (i), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 35, paragraph
(1) or Article 42, copies of cinematographic works) is transferred to the public for
purposes other than those provided for in Article 31, item (i), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article 41, 42 or 422.
(Clear indication of source)
Article 48 (1) In each of the cases listed in the items below, the source of the work as provided for in such item must be clearly indicated in the manner and to the extent deemed reasonable in light of the manner of the reproduction and/or exploitation:
- (i)
- where reproduction of works is made pursuant to the provisions of Article 32, Article 33, paragraph (1) (including the case where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (4) of the same Article), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 37, paragraph (1) or Article 42 or Article 47;
- (ii)
- where exploitation of works is made pursuant to the provisions of Article 34, paragraph (1), Article 37, paragraph (3), Article 372, Article 39, paragraph (1), or Article 40, paragraph (1) or (2);
(iii) where exploitation of works, by means other than by reproduction, is made pursuant to the provisions of Article 32, or where exploitation of works is made pursuant to the provisions of Article 35, Article 36, paragraph (1), Article 38, paragraph (1), or Article 41 or 46, if, in each case, standard practice so requires.
- (2)
- When clearly indicating the source in accordance with the preceding paragraph, the name of the author that appears on said work must be indicated, except in cases where the author's name is clearly identifiable as a result of such clear indication or where the work is anonymous.
- (3)
- Where exploitation is made of works by translating, arranging musically, transforming or adapting them pursuant to the provision of Article 43, clear indication of the source of the work must be made, as provided for in the provisions of the preceding two paragraphs.
(Uses, etc. of reproductions for other purposes)
Article 49 (1) The following person shall be deemed to have made a reproduction as provided for in Article 21:
(i) a person who either (a) distributed reproductions of works made pursuant to, but for purposes other than those provided for in, the provisions of Article 30, paragraph (1), Article 31, item (i), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 35,
paragraph (1), Article 37, paragraph (3), or Articles 41 to 422, or Article 44, paragraph (1) or (2), or (b) made available to the public works through such reproductions;
(ii) a broadcasting organization or wirebroadcasting organization which preserved ephemeral recordings in violation of the provisions of Article 44, paragraph (3);
(iii) a person who either (a) distributed reproductions of works made pursuant to the provisions of Article 472, paragraph (1) (excluding, however, reproductions
falling within those provided for in item (ii) of the next paragraph) or reproductions of works recorded ephemerally in a memory other than the builtin memory as provided in Article 473, paragraph (1) or (2) pursuant to the provisions of Article 473, paragraph (1) or (2), or (b) made these works available to the public through these reproductions;
- (iv)
- a person who preserved these prescribed reproductions in violation of the provisions set forth in Article 472, paragraph (2) or Article 473, paragraph (3) (excluding, however, reproductions falling within those provided for in item (ii) of the next paragraph).
- (2)
- The following persons shall be deemed to have made a translation, musical arrangement, transformation or adaptation as provided for in Article 27 with respect to original works of the derivative works concerned:
- (i)
- a person who either (a) distributed reproductions of derivative works made pursuant to the provisions of Article 30, paragraph (1), Article 31, item (i),
Article35, Article 37, paragraph (3), or Article 41 or 42, by virtue of the
application of the provisions of Article 43, paragraph (1) or (2), or (b) made such derivative works available to the public through such reproductions, in each case, for purposes other than those provided for in the aforementioned provisions;
(ii) a person who either [(a)] distributed reproductions of a derivative work made pursuant to the provision of Article 472, paragraph (1), or [(b)] made such derivative work available to the public through such reproductions;
(iii) a person who preserves reproductions set forth in the preceding item in violation of the provisions of Article 472, paragraph (2).
(Relationship with moral rights of author)
Article 50 The provisions of this Subsection shall not be construed as affecting the moral rights of an author.
Section 4 Term of Protection
(In general) Article 51 (1) The duration of a copyright shall begin at the time of the creation of the work.
(2) Unless otherwise provided in this Section, the copyright shall continue to subsist
until the end of the fifty year period following the death of the author (or in the case of a work of joint authorship, following the death of the last surviving coauthor; the same shall apply in paragraph (1) of the next Article).
(Term of protection for anonymous or pseudonymous works)
Article 52 (1) The copyright in an anonymous or pseudonymous work shall continue to subsist until the end of the fifty year period following the making public of the work; provided, however, that if the fifty year period following the death of the work's author is found to have ended before the expiration of said fifty year period following the making public of the work, then the copyright in such work shall be deemed to expire at the time found to be the end of the fifty year period
following the death of said work's author.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply in any of the following cases:
- (i)
- where the pseudonym adopted by the author with respect to a pseudonymous work is widely known as that of the author;
- (ii)
- where, within the period set forth in the preceding paragraph, the author causes his true name to be registered pursuant to the provisions of Article 75,
paragraph (1);
(iii) where, within the period set forth in the preceding paragraph, the author
makes public his work on which he indicates his true name or a widely known pseudonym of his, as the name of the author.
(Term of protection for works under the name of a corporate body)
Article 53 (1) The copyright in a work bearing the name of a juridical person or other corporate body as that of its author [including a work which does not bear any name as the name of its author but which, if made public, would bear the name of a juridical person or other corporate body as the name of its author] shall continue to subsist until the end of the fifty year period following the making public of the work, or if the work is not made public within the fifty year period following its creation, then until the end of the fifty year period following said
work's creation.
- (2)
- The provisions set forth in the preceding paragraph shall not apply where, within the period set forth in the preceding paragraph, an individual who is the author of a work bearing the name of a juridical person or other corporate body as the name of its author, makes public the work on which he indicates his true name or a widely known pseudonym of his, as the name of the author.
- (3)
- With respect to the duration of a copyright in a work the authorship of which is
attributed to a juridical person or other corporate body pursuant to the provisions of Article 15, paragraph (2), the provisions of paragraph (1) shall apply even to a work which does not qualify as a work dealt with in paragraph (1), as if such work bore the name of such corporate body as that of its author.
(Term of protection for cinematographic works)
Article 54 (1) The copyright in a cinematographic work shall continue to subsist until the end of the seventy year period following the making public of the work, or if the work has not been made public within the seventy year period following its creation, then until the end of the seventy year period following the work's creation.
- (2)
- When the copyright in a cinematographic work expires by reason of the expiration of its duration, the copyright in the original work [with respect to which said cinematographic work is a derivative work], as far as the exploitation of said cinematographic work is concerned, shall be deemed to also expire [at the time of the expiration of the copyright in said cinematographic work].
- (3)
- The provisions of the preceding two Articles shall not apply to copyrights in cinematographic works.
Article 55 Deleted.
(Time when serial publications, etc. are made public)
Article 56 (1) The time when a work is made public for the purposes of Article 52, paragraph (1), Article 53, paragraph (1), and Article 54, paragraph (1), shall be, [(a)] in the case of a work made public in successive volumes, issues or
installments, at the time when each volume, issue or installment is made public, and [(b)] in the case of a work gradually made public in parts, at the time when its last part is made public.
(2) In the case of a work gradually made public in parts, the part last made public
shall be deemed to be the last part for the purpose of the preceding paragraph if the part that is supposed to follow next is not made public within three years after the immediately preceding part was made public.
(Calculation of the term of protection)
Article 57 In the case of Article 51, paragraph (2), Article 52, paragraph (1), Article 53, paragraph (1), and Article 54, paragraph (1), when determining the end of the fifty year period following the death of the author, the end of the fifty year period
following either the making public of a work or the creation of a work, as well as the end of the seventy year period following either the making public of a work or the creation of a work, calculation shall be made from the beginning of the year following the year in which the death of the author, the making public of the work
or the creation of the work, as the case may be, occurred.
(Special provisions for the term of protection)
Article 58 If the country of origin of a work (other than a work with respect to which Article 6, item (i) is applicable) is a foreign state which is a member of the International Union established by the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works, a contracting party to the WIPO Copyright Treaty or a member state of the World Trade Organization pursuant to the provisions of the Berne Convention, the WIPO Treaty or the Marrakech Agreement Establishing the World Trade Organization, as the case may be, and if the duration of the copyright therein granted by that country of origin is shorter than that provided for in Articles 51 to 54, then the duration of the copyright shall be that granted by said country of origin.
Section 5 Personal Nature of Moral Rights of Author, etc.
(Personal nature of moral rights of author) Article 59 The moral rights of author shall be personal and exclusive to the author and cannot be transferred.
(Protection of moral interests after author's death)
Article 60 (1) Even after the death of the author, no person who offers or makes available a work to the public may commit an act which would constitute an act of infringement upon the moral rights of author if the author were alive; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply to such act where it is found to not be against the will of the author in light of the nature and extent of the act as well as changes in social circumstances and other conditions.
Section 6 Transfer and Expiry of Copyright
(Transfer of copyright) Article 61 (1) A copyright may be transferred in whole or in part.
(2) Where a contract for the transfer of a copyright makes no particular reference to the rights provided for in Article 27 or 28 as the rights being transferred thereunder, it shall be presumed that such rights have been reserved to the transferor.
(Termination of copyright in the absence of heirs, etc.) Article 62 (1) A copyright shall terminate in the following cases:
- (i)
- where, upon the author's death, the copyright escheats to the National Treasury pursuant to the provisions of Article 959 (Escheatment of Remaining Assets to National Treasury) of the Civil Code (Act No. 89 of 1896);
- (ii)
- where, upon the dissolution of a juridical person who is the copyright holder, the copyright escheats to the National Treasury pursuant to the provisions of Article 72, paragraph (3) (Escheatment of Remaining Assets to National
Treasury) of the Civil Code or the provisions of other equivalent acts.
(2) The provisions of Article 54, paragraph (2) shall apply mutatis mutandis in the case where the copyright in a cinematographic work terminates pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
Section 7 Exercise of Rights
(Authorization to exploit works) Article 63 (1) The copyright holder may authorize another person to exploit the work which is the subject of his copyright.
(2) A person who obtains authorization pursuant to the preceding paragraph may
exploit the subject work in the manner and to the extent so authorized.
- (3)
- The right to exploit the work which is the subject of an authorization granted pursuant to paragraph (1) may not be transferred without the consent of the copyright holder.
- (4)
- Unless otherwise stipulated by contract, an authorization to broadcast or wirebroadcast a work does not include an authorization to make sound or visual recordings of said work.
- (5)
- The provisions of Article 23, paragraph(1) shall not apply to the making transmittable of a work by a person who has obtained authorization to make a work transmittable pursuant to paragraph (1), to the extent the making transmittable of such work is made repeatedly or by means of another automatic public transmission server in the manner and to the extent so authorized; provided, however, that such manner and/or extent do not deal with the frequency of the making transmittable of such work or with the automatic public transmission server to be utilized for the making transmittable of such work.
(Exercise of moral rights of coauthors) Article 64 (1) The moral rights of coauthors of a work of joint authorship may not be exercised without the unanimous agreement of all coauthors.
- (2)
- A coauthor of a work of joint authorship may not, in bad faith, prevent the agreement set forth in the preceding paragraph from being reached.
- (3)
- Coauthors may appoint, from among themselves, one coauthor to exercise their moral rights, as their representative.
- (4)
- Limitations on the authority of a person to exercise the rights referred to in the preceding paragraph as a representative, may not be asserted against a third party without knowledge [of such limitations].
(Exercise of joint copyright)
Article 65 (1) A coholder of a copyright in a work of joint authorship or of any other coowned copyright (hereinafter in this Article referred to as "joint copyright") may not transfer or pledge his share without the consent of the other coholders.
- (2)
- A joint copyright may not be exercised without the unanimous agreement of all coholders.
- (3)
- In the preceding two paragraphs, a coholder may not, without justifiable
grounds, refuse to give the consent provided for in paragraph (1) or prevent the agreement provided for in the preceding paragraph from being reached.
(4) The provisions of paragraphs (3) and (4) of the preceding Article shall apply mutatis mutandis to the exercise of a joint copyright.
(Copyright which is the subject of a pledge)
Article 66 (1) The copyright holder shall be entitled to exercise the copyright even when a pledge has been established thereon, unless otherwise provided by the act of establishment.
(2) A pledge on a copyright may also be exercised on the money or any other thing to be received by the copyright holder in connection with the transfer of said copyright or the exploitation of the work which is the subject of the copyright
(including any consideration for establishment of a right of publication); provided, however, that before payment or delivery [of the money or other thing], the right to receive the same has been attached.
Section 8 Exploitation of Work under Ruling [for Compulsory
License]
(Exploitation of work where the copyright holder thereof is unknown, etc.) Article 67 (1) When, despite reasonable efforts, it is not possible to contact the
copyright holder because his identity is unknown or for other [similar] reasons, then it shall be possible to exploit, under authority of a ruling [for compulsory license] issued by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs and upon depositing, for the benefit of the copyright holder, compensation in the amount fixed by the Commissioner as corresponding to the ordinary amount of royalty
therefor, a work which has been made public or a work as to which it is clear that it has been offered or made available to the public for a considerable period of time.
(2) A reproduction of a work made pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph shall indicate that it is a reproduction made pursuant to a ruling [for compulsory license] issued pursuant to the provisions of said paragraph and the
date when said ruling [for compulsory license] was issued.
(Broadcasting of a work)
Article 68 (1) A broadcasting organization which wishes to broadcast a work that has already been made public may, after first requesting consultation with the work's copyright holder regarding authorization to broadcast the work and failing
to reach agreement through such consultation, or when unable to enter into consultation with the work's copyright holder regarding such authorization, broadcast such work under the authority of a ruling [for compulsory license]
issued by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs and upon payment to the copyright holder of compensation in the amount fixed by the Commissioner as corresponding to the ordinary amount of royalty therefor.
(2) Works broadcasted pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph may also transmitted by wirebroadcast or automatic public transmission to be received exclusively in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts (including making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) , or communicated to the public by means of a receiving apparatus. In such case, the person making such wirebroadcast, automatic public transmission or
communication to the public must pay to the copyright holder compensation in an amount corresponding to the ordinary amount of royalty therefor, except in the case where the provisions of Article 38, paragraph (2) or (3) are applicable.
(Recording, etc. on a commercial phonogram)
Article 69 When a commercial phonogram has been sold for the first time in this country and three years have passed from the date of the first sale of such commercial phonogram, a person wishing to make a sound recording of a musical work recorded on such phonogram with the authorization of such musical work's copyright holder and to thereby manufacture a different commercial phonogram may, after first requesting consultation with the music work's copyright holder
regarding authorization to make a sound recording of such work or to offer such sound recording to the public and failing to reach agreement through such consultation, or when unable to enter into consultation with the work's copyright holder, make such sound recording or offer such sound recording to the public by transfer of ownership under the authority of a ruling [for compulsory license] issued by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs and upon payment to the copyright holder of compensation in the amount fixed by the Commissioner as corresponding to the ordinary amount of royalty therefor.
(Procedures and standards for a ruling [for compulsory license])
Article 70 (1) Applicants for a ruling [for compulsory license] provided for in Article 67, paragraph (1), Article 68, paragraph (1) or the preceding Article shall pay an application fee, the amount of which shall be fixed by Cabinet Order taking into account the actual costs thereof.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to cases where the person who would [otherwise] be required to pay the application fee pursuant to the provisions of said paragraph is the State or an independent administrative agency designated by Cabinet Order by taking into consideration the nature of its business or other circumstances (in Article 78, paragraph (5) and Article 107, paragraph (2), collectively referred to as "the State, etc.").
- (3)
- Upon receipt of an application for a ruling [for compulsory license] provided for in Article 68, paragraph (1) or the preceding Article, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall notify the copyright holder concerned of such application and afford him an opportunity to state his opinion within a reasonable period of time specified by the Commissioner.
- (4)
- Upon receipt of an application for a ruling [for compulsory license] provided for in Article 67, paragraph (1), Article 68, paragraph (1) or the preceding Article, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall not issue such a ruling [for
compulsory license] when he finds that any of the following items applies:
- (i)
- that it is clear that the author has the intention to forever cease the publication or other exploitation of his work; or
- (ii)
- that unavoidable circumstances will not permit the copyright holder whose work is the subject of the application for a ruling [for compulsory license]
provided for in Article 68, paragraph (1) to give the authorization to broadcast said work.
(5) When, as per the provisions of the preceding paragraph, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs intends to not issue the ruling [for compulsory license], it shall give advance notice to the applicant of its reasons for such refusal and afford the applicant an opportunity to explain his case and furnish evidence in support thereof. When [finally] making the decision to refuse to issue
a ruling [for compulsory license], the Commissioner shall notify the applicant of such denial, in writing, accompanied by the reasons therefor.
- (6)
- Upon issuance of the ruling [for compulsory license] provided for in Article 67, paragraph (1), the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall give public notice thereof in the Official Gazette and at the same time, notify the applicant of such issuance. Upon issuance of the ruling [for compulsory license] provided for in Article 68, paragraph (1) or the preceding Article, the Commissioner shall notify the parties concerned of such issuance.
- (7)
- In addition to those matters provided for in the preceding paragraphs, other matters necessary in connection with the rulings [for compulsory license] provided for in this Section shall be provided by Cabinet Order.
Section 9 Compensation
(Consultation with the Council for Cultural Affairs)
Article 71 When fixing the amount of compensation provided for in Article 33, paragraph (2) (including the case where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (4) of the same Article), Article 332, paragraph (2), Article 67, paragraph (1), Article 68, paragraph (1), and Article 69, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall consult with the Council for Cultural Affairs.
(Action with respect to the amount of compensation fixed)
Article 72 (1) Concerned parties who are dissatisfied with the amount of compensation fixed pursuant to the provisions of Article 67, paragraph (1), Article 68, paragraph (1) or Article 69 may, within six months of learning that a ruling [for compulsory license] has been issued in accordance with such provisions, bring an action for an increase or decrease of the amount of compensation.
(2) In the action set forth in the preceding paragraph, the copyright holder shall be the defendant when the person who brings the action is the exploiter of the work, and the exploiter of the work shall be the defendant when the person who brings the action is the copyright holder.
(Limitations on objections to the amount of compensation fixed)
Article 73 In an objection raised under the Administrative Dissatisfaction Inspection Act (Act No. 160 of 1962) to a ruling [for compulsory license] issued pursuant to the provisions of Article 67, paragraph (1), Article 68, paragraph (1) or Article 69, dissatisfaction with the amount of the compensation fixed shall not
constitute a reason for dissatisfaction with the issuance of the ruling [for compulsory license]; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply in the case where the person who obtains a ruling [for compulsory license] provided for
in Article 67, paragraph (1) is unable to bring an action provided for in paragraph
(1) of the preceding Article because the identity of the copyright holder is unknown or for other equivalent reasons.
(Deposit of compensation) Article 74 (1) In any of the following cases, a person who is required to pay the compensation provided for in Article 33, paragraph (2) (including the case where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (4) of the same
Article), Article 332, paragraph (2), Article 68, paragraph (1) or Article 69 shall, instead of paying the compensation [to the copyright holder], deposit said compensation:
- (i)
- where the copyright holder refuses or is unable to receive the compensation;
- (ii)
- where, without negligence on the part of said person, the copyright holder cannot be ascertained;
(iii) where said person brings an action provided for in Article 72, paragraph (1) with respect to the amount of the compensation;
- (iv)
- where a pledge has been established on the copyright (except in the case where authorization has been obtained from the pledgee).
- (2)
- In the case of item (iii) of the preceding paragraph, at the request of the
copyright holder, the person who is required to pay the compensation shall pay [to the copyright holder] an amount based upon his own estimate and deposit the difference between his estimated amount and the amount of compensation fixed in the ruling [for compulsory license].
- (3)
- The deposit of the compensation pursuant to the provisions of Article 67, paragraph (1) or (2) shall be made (a) with the deposit office nearest to the domicile or residence of the copyright holder in the event that said copyright holder is domiciled or maintains a residence at a known address in this country, or (b) in all other cases, with the deposit office nearest to the domicile or the residence of the depositor, as the case may be.
- (4)
- The person who has made a deposit pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph shall promptly notify the copyright holder of the fact of said deposit. The foregoing, however, shall not apply in the case where the depositor is unable to notify the copyright holder because the identity of the copyright holder is
unknown or for other [similar] reasons.
Section 10 Registration
(Registration of true name)
Article 75 (1) The author of a work that is made public, anonymously or pseudonymously, may have his true name registered with respect to said work, regardless of whether he actually owns the copyright therein.
- (2)
- The author may, [even] after his death, obtain the registration of his true name as set forth in the preceding paragraph through a person designated in his [testamentary] will.
- (3)
- A person whose true name has been registered shall be presumed to be the author of the work which is the subject of said registration.
(Registration of the date of first publication, etc.)
Article 76 (1) The copyright holder [of any work], as well as the publisher of an anonymous or pseudonymous work, may have registered said work's date of first publication or the date when the work was first made public.
(2) Works as to which the date of first publication or the date of its first having been
made public has been registered shall be presumed to have been first published or first made public on said registered date.
(Registration of the date of creation)
Article 762 (1) The author of a computer program work may have the date of the creation of his computer program work registered. The foregoing, however, shall
not apply where six months have passed since the creation of said work.
(2) A work as to which the date of [its] creation has been registered as set forth in the preceding paragraph shall be presumed to have been created on said registered date.
(Registration of copyright)
Article 77 Unless registered, the matters set forth in the following items may not be asserted against a third party:
- (i)
- the transfer (other than by inheritance or other universal successions; the same shall apply in the next item) of the copyright or a restriction on the disposal of the copyright;
- (ii)
- the establishment, transfer, modification or termination of the pledge on a copyright (other than termination by reason of merger or by reason of the termination of the copyright or the claim secured by the pledge), or a restriction on the disposal of a pledge established on the copyright.
(Procedures, etc. for registration)
Article 78 (1) The registrations provided for in Article 75, paragraph (1), Article 76, paragraph (1), Article 762, paragraph (1) and the preceding Article are accomplished by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs' entry [of
the relevant matters] in the copyright registry.
- (2)
- Upon accomplishment of the registration set forth in Article 75, paragraph (1), the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall give public notice of such registration in the Official Gazette.
- (3)
- Any person may request that the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs provide a transcript or extract of the copyright registry or a copy of the documents annexed thereto or an opportunity to inspect the copyright registry
and the documents annexed thereto.
- (4)
- A person making a request pursuant to the preceding paragraph shall pay a processing fee, the amount of which shall be fixed by Cabinet Order, taking into account the actual costs thereof.
- (5)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply where the person who would [otherwise] be required to pay the processing fee pursuant to the provisions of said paragraph is the State, etc.
- (6)
- The provisions of Chapters II and III of the Administrative Procedure Act (Act No. 88 of 1993) shall not apply to measures taken in connection with registrations provided for in paragraph (1).
- (7)
- The provisions of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act shall not apply to the copyright registry and the documents annexed thereto.
- (8)
- The provisions of Chapter IV of the Act on the Protection of Personal
Information Held by Administrative Organs (Act No. 58 of 2003) shall not apply to governmentpossessed personal information recorded in the copyright registry and the documents annexed thereto. The term "governmentpossessed personal
information" means such information as provided for in Article 2, paragraph (3) of said Act.
(9) In addition to those matters provided for in this Section, other matters necessary in connection with registrations provided for in paragraph (1) shall be provided by Cabinet Order.
(Special provisions for the registration of a computer program work) Article 782 In addition to those matters provided for in this Section, other matters pertaining to the registration of computer program works shall be provided by other acts.
Chapter III Right of Publication
(Establishment of the right of publication)
Article 79 (1) The holder of the right provided for in Article 21 (in this Chapter referred to as "the holder of right of reproduction") may establish a right of publication in favor of a person who undertakes to publish the work in a document or picture.
(2) If a pledge is established on the right of reproduction, the holder of the right of reproduction shall only be able to establish a right of publication with the consent of the pledgee.
(Subject matter of the right of publication)
Article 80 (1) The holder of a right of publication shall, for the purpose of distribution and as provided by the act of establishment, possess the exclusive right to reproduce the original of the work with respect to which the right of publication has been established, without change and in a document or a picture, by means of printing or other mechanical or chemical processes.
(2) If [(a)] the author of the subject work dies within the duration of the right of publication or [(b)] unless otherwise provided by the act of establishment, three years have passed since the first publication following the establishment of the right of publication, the holder of the right of reproduction may, notwithstanding the provisions set forth in the preceding paragraph, reproduce the work in compilations, such as complete collections, comprised only of the works of the
same author.
(3) The holder of the right of publication may not authorize a third person to reproduce the work with respect to which the right of publication has been
established.
(Obligation of publication) Article 81 Unless otherwise provided by the act of establishment, the holder of the right of publication shall have the following obligations:
- (i)
- the obligation to publish the work within six months of the date of receiving, from the holder of the right of reproduction, manuscripts or other originals or other equivalent items that are necessary for the reproduction of the work; and
- (ii)
- the obligation to publish the work continuously in conformity with business practice.
(Revision and/or additions or deletions of work)
Article 82 (1) In the case of a new reproduction made by the holder of the right of publication, the author may, to the extent reasonable, make revisions, and additions or deletions, to his work.
(2) Whenever the holder of the right of publication intends to make a new reproduction of the work with respect to which his right of publication has been
established, the holder of the right of publication shall notify the author [of such work], in advance, of such intention.
(Duration of the right of publication)
Article 83 (1) The duration of the right of publication shall be as stipulated by the act of establishment [of said right of publication].
(2) When the duration of the right of publication is not stipulated by the act of establishment [of said right of publication], the right of publication shall expire at
the end of the threeyear period following the day of first publication after the establishment of said right.
(Right to terminate the right of publication)
Article 84 (1) When the holder of the right of publication is in breach of his obligation under Article 81, item (i), the holder of the right of reproduction may terminate said right of publication by notice to the holder thereof.
- (2)
- When the holder of the right of publication is in breach of his obligation under Article 81, item (ii), the holder of right of reproduction may terminate said right of publication by notice to the holder thereof in the event that despite demand by the holder of the right of reproduction for the holder of the right of publication to perform [its said obligation] within a period established by the holder of the right of reproduction (which period must be three months or more), performance is not made within said period.
- (3)
- When the substance of a work has become incompatible with the views of the
author who is also the holder of the right of reproduction, he may, by notice to the owner of the right of publication, terminate the right of publication in order to effect the permanent cessation of the publication of the work; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply unless said author compensates the holder of the right of publication, in advance, for any damages that ordinarily arise as a result of the permanent cessation of publication.
Article 85 Deleted.
(Limitation on the right of publication)
Article 86 (1) The provisions of Article 30, paragraph (1), Articles 31 and 32, Article 33, paragraph (1) (including where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the provision of paragraph (4) of the same Article), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 34, paragraph (1), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article 36, paragraph (1), Article 37, paragraph (1), Article 39, paragraph (1), Article 40, paragraphs (1) and (2), Articles 41 to 422, and Article 46 and Article 47 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the reproduction of works with respect to which the right of publication has been established. In these cases, the term "the copyright holder" in Article 35, paragraph (1) and Article 42, paragraph (1) shall be deemed to be replaced with "the holder of the right of publication".
(2) The person who, for purposes other than those provided for in Article 30, paragraph (1), Article 31, item (i), Article 332, paragraph (1), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article 41, 42 or 422, as applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the
preceding paragraph, distributes reproductions of a work which have been made by virtue of the application of said provisions or makes said work available to the public by distributing said reproductions, shall be deemed to have made reproductions as provided for in Article 80, paragraph (1).
(Transfer, etc. of the right of publication) Article 87 The right of publication may be transferred or pledged only with the authorization of the holder of the right of reproduction.
(Registration of the right of publication) Article 88 (1) Unless registered, the matters set forth in the following items may not be asserted against a third party:
(i) the establishment, transfer (other than by inheritance or other universal successions; the same shall apply in the next item), modification or termination (other than termination by reason of merger, or because of the termination of
the right of reproduction), or a restriction on disposal of the right of publication;
(ii) the establishment, transfer, modification or termination of a pledge on a right
of publication (other than termination by reason of merger of the pledge, or because of the termination of the right of publication or the claim secured thereby), or a restriction on disposal of the pledge established on the right of publication.
(2) The provisions of Article 78 (except for paragraph (2) thereof) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the registration set forth in the preceding paragraph. In
such case, the term "the copyright registry" in Article 78, paragraphs (1), (3), (7) and (8) shall be deemed to be replaced with "the registry of the right of publication".
Chapter IV Neighboring Rights
Section 1 General Provisions
(Neighboring rights) Article 89 (1) The performer shall enjoy the rights provided for in Article 902,
paragraph (1) and Article 903, paragraph (1) (hereinafter referred to as "moral rights of performer") and the rights provided for in Article 91, paragraph(1), Article 92, paragraph (1), Article 922, paragraph (1), Article 952, paragraph (1) and Article 953, paragraph (1), as well as the right to remuneration provided for
in Article 942 and Article 953, paragraph (3) and secondary use fees as provided for in Article 95, paragraph (1).
(2) The producer of a phonogram shall enjoy the rights provided for in Articles 96 and 962, Article 972, paragraph (1) and Article 973, paragraph (1), as well as the right to secondary use fees provided for in Article 97, paragraph (1) and the
right to remuneration provided for in Article 973, paragraph (3).
- (3)
- The broadcasting organization shall enjoy the rights provided for in Articles 98 to 100.
- (4)
- The wirebroadcasting organization shall enjoy the rights provided for in Articles 1002 to 1005.
- (5)
- Enjoyment of the rights referred to in each of the preceding paragraphs shall not be subject to any formality.
- (6)
- The rights referred to in paragraphs (1) to (4) (other than the moral rights of performer, as well as the right to remuneration and secondary use fees referred to in paragraphs (1) and (2)), are called "neighboring rights".
(Relationship between the rights of authors and neighboring rights)
Article 90 The provisions of this Chapter shall not be construed as affecting the rights of authors.
Section 2 Rights of Performer
(Right to indicate name)
Article 902 (1) When a performer's performance is offered or made available to the public, the performer shall have the right to determine whether his name, his stage name or any other alternative to his name should be indicated as the name of the performer, or whether the name of the performer is to be indicated at all.
- (2)
- In the absence of any manifestation of intention by the performer to the contrary, a person exploiting a performance may indicate the name of the performer in the same manner as already adopted by the performer.
- (3)
- It shall be permissible to omit any indication of the name of the performer where, in light of the purpose and the manner of exploitation of a performance, it is determined that there is no risk of harming the interests of the performer to assert that he is the performer of his performance or that such omission is compatible with fair practice.
- (4)
- The provisions of paragraph (1) shall not apply in any of the following cases:
- (i)
- if the name of the performer is indicated in the same manner as already adopted by the performer when his performance is offered or made available to the public by the head of a government organization, by an incorporated administrative agency, etc. or by an organ of a local public entity or a local incorporated administrative agency pursuant to the provisions of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act, the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act or Information Disclosure Ordinances;
- (ii)
- if the name of the performer is to be omitted at the time that his performance is offered or made available to the public by the head of an administrative organ, by an incorporated administrative agency, etc. or by an organ of a local public entity or a local incorporated administrative agency pursuant to the
provisions of Article 6, paragraph (2) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act, the provisions of Article 6, paragraph (2) of the Incorporated Administrative Agencies, etc. Information Disclosure Act or the provisions of
the Information Disclosure Ordinances equivalent to those of Article 6, paragraph (2) of the Administrative Organs Information Disclosure Act.
(Right to preserve integrity) Article 903 (1) The performer shall have the right to preserve the integrity of his
performance against any distortion, mutilation or other modification that would harm his honor or reputation.
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to modifications
deemed unavoidable in light of the nature of the performance as well as the purpose and manner of its exploitation, or to modifications deemed not to be incompatible with fair practice.
(Right to make sound or visual recordings)
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to sound or visually recorded performances which have been incorporated into cinematographic works
with the authorization of the person entitled to the right provided for in the preceding paragraph, except where such recorded performances are to be incorporated into sound recordings (excluding, however, those sound recordings intended to be replayed exclusively with images).
(Right to broadcast and right to wirebroadcast) Article 92 (1) The performer shall have the exclusive rights to broadcast and to wirebroadcast his performance.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply in the following cases:
- (i)
- in the case of a wirebroadcast of a broadcasted performance;
- (ii)
- in the case of a broadcast or a wirebroadcast of the following performances:
- (a)
- sound or visually recorded performances made with the authorization of the person entitled to the right provided for in paragraph (1) of the preceding Article;
- (b)
- sound or visually recorded performances provided for in paragraph (2) of the preceding Article, excluding, however, the sound recordings provided for in said paragraph.
(Right to make transmittable) Article 922 (1) The performer shall have the exclusive right to make his performance transmittable.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to the following performances:
- (i)
- visually recorded performances made with the authorization of the person entitled to the right provided for in Article 91, paragraph (1);
- (ii)
- sound or visually recorded performances provided for in Article 91, paragraph (2), excluding, however, the sound recordings provided for in said paragraph.
(Fixation for broadcast purposes) Article 93 (1) A broadcasting organization which has obtained authorization from the person entitled to the right to broadcast provided for in Article 92, paragraph
- (1)
- to broadcast a performance may make sound or visual recordings of such performance for the purpose of broadcasting the same; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where contractually otherwise provided or where the sound or visual recording is to be used for the purpose of broadcasting a program different in contents from the program authorized for broadcasting.
- (2)
- The following persons shall be deemed to have made the sound or visual recording provided for in Article 91, paragraph (1):
- (i)
- a person who used or offered a sound or visual recording made pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph (a) for a purpose other than broadcasting said recording, or (b) for the purpose provided for in the proviso to the same paragraph;
- (ii)
- a broadcasting organization which has been offered a sound or visual recording made pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph and which reoffered the same to another broadcasting organization for rebroadcasting by the latter.
(Broadcast of fixation, etc. made for broadcast purposes)
Article 94 (1) Unless contractually otherwise provided, when the person entitled to the right provided for in Article 92, paragraph (1) authorizes the broadcast of the performance, the performance may be broadcasted not only in the broadcast so authorized, but in the following broadcasts as well:
- (i)
- a broadcast which uses sound or visual recordings made pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (1) of the preceding Article, by a broadcasting organization which has obtained said authorization;
- (ii)
- a broadcast which [(a)] uses sound or visual recordings made by the broadcasting organization which has obtained said authorization pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (1) of the preceding Article, and [(b)] is supplied by such broadcasting organization;
(iii) a broadcast (other than the broadcast set forth in the preceding item) which
uses authorized programs supplied by the broadcasting organization which has obtained said authorization.
(2) When broadcasting a performance in a broadcast provided for in any of the items of the preceding paragraph, the broadcasting organization provided for in said item shall pay a reasonable amount of remuneration for said performance to the person entitled to the right provided for in Article 92, paragraph (1).
(Wirebroadcasting of a broadcasted performance)
Article 942 When a wirebroadcasting organization has wirebroadcasted a broadcasted performance (excluding when for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged to the audience or spectators ("fees" includes consideration of any kind whatsoever for the making available of the performance; the same shall apply in paragraph (1) of the next Article)), the organization shall pay a
reasonable amount of remuneration to the performers whose performance (only, however, to the extent of the duration of the neighboring rights, excluding those described in Article 92, paragraph (2) item (ii)) is incorporated in such wire
broadcast.
(Secondary use of commercial phonograms)
Article 95 (1) When a broadcasting organization or wirebroadcasting organization (below in this Article and in Article 97, paragraph (1) referred to as "broadcasting organization, etc.") broadcasts or wirebroadcasts using commercial phonograms incorporating a sound recording of the [subject] performance, which sound
recording has been made with the authorization of the person entitled to the right as provided for in Article 91, paragraph (1) (excluding when for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged to the audience or spectators and the wire
broadcasts is made simultaneously with reception of such broadcasts), it shall pay secondary use fees to the performer of said performance (only, however, to the extent of the duration of the neighboring rights for performances provided for in
Article 7, items (i) to (vi); the same shall apply in the next paragraph through
paragraph (4)).
- (2)
- As far as the Contracting States of the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc. are concerned, the provisions of the preceding paragraph shall apply to a performer whose performance is fixed in a phonogram the producer of which is a national of a country which is a Contracting State, other than a Contracting State which, pursuant to the provisions of Article 16 (1) (a) (i) of said Convention, has declared that it will not apply the provisions of Article 12 of said Convention.
- (3)
- With respect to a phonogram provided for in Article 8, item (i), when the term of protection granted by a contracting state to the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc. pursuant to Article 12 of the Convention is shorter than the period of protection enjoyed by a performer under the provisions of paragraph (1), the term of protection to be enjoyed pursuant to said paragraph by a performer whose performance is fixed in a phonogram the producer of which is a national of said Contracting State shall correspond to the term of protection which, pursuant to the provisions of Article 12 of said Convention, is granted by said contracting state with respect to phonograms provided for in Article 8, item (i).
- (4)
- In the case of a performer whose performance is fixed in a phonogram the producer of which is a national of a country [(a)] which is a contracting state to the WPPT (excluding, however, a contracting state to the Convention for the
Protection of Performers, etc.) and [(b)] which has made certain reservations pursuant to the provisions of Article 15 (3) of the WPPT, the provisions of paragraph (1) shall apply, within the limitations of the reservations so made.
(5) When there exists an association (including a federation of associations) composed of a considerable number of professional performers doing business in this country, which the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs
designates, with the consent of such association, to have the right to receive the secondary use fees provided for in the paragraph (1), then such right shall be exercised exclusively through such association.
- (6)
- The Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs may not make a designation of an association as set forth in the preceding paragraph, unless such association satisfies the following requirements:
- (i)
- that it is not established for profitmaking purposes;
- (ii)
- that its members may freely join and withdraw;
(iii) that its members are granted equal rights to vote and to elect;
(iv) that it has sufficient ability to perform properly by itself the business of exercising the rights to receive secondary use fees provided for in paragraph (1)
for its respective holders (below in this Article referred to as "the rightholders").
- (7)
- When requested by a rightholder, the association set forth in paragraph (5) may not refuse to exercise the rightholder's right for him.
- (8)
- When a request set forth in the preceding paragraph is made, the association set forth in paragraph (5) has the authority, for the benefit of the rightholder and in its own name, to take all judicial and nonjudicial action in connection with said right.
- (9)
- As may be provided by Cabinet Order, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs may require that the association set forth in paragraph (5) report on its business concerning the secondary use fees provided for in paragraph (1), request the submission of accounting books, documents and other materials, and/ or make necessary recommendations for improving the manner of the execution of said association's business.
- (10)
- The amount of the secondary use fee which the association set forth in paragraph (5) may demand on behalf of the rightholder pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (5) shall be fixed each year by consultation between said association and [each of] the broadcasting organizations, etc. or federation of the
broadcasting organizations, etc.
(11) If the consultation set forth in the preceding paragraph does not result in an agreement, the parties concerned may, as provided by Cabinet Order, request that the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs issue a ruling [for
compulsory license] fixing the amount of the secondary use fees provided for in
the preceding paragraph.
(12) The provisions of Article 70, paragraphs (3), (6) and (7), as well as those of Articles 71 to 74, shall apply mutatis mutandis to the ruling [for compulsory license] and the secondary use fees provided for in the preceding paragraph. In such case, the term "the copyright holder" in Article 70, paragraph (3) shall be deemed to be replaced with "the parties concerned", the term "the exploiter of the work" in Article 72, paragraph (2) shall be deemed to be replaced with "broadcasting organizations, etc. provided for in Article 95, paragraph (1)", the
term "the copyright holder" in the same paragraph shall be deemed to be replaced with "the association provided for in paragraph (5) of the same Article, and the term "the copyright holder" in Article 74 shall be deemed to be replaced with "the association provided for in Article 95, paragraph (5)".
- (13)
- The provisions of the Act on Prohibition of Private Monopolization and Maintenance of Fair Trade (Act No. 54 of 1947) shall not apply to the determination resulting from the consultation provided for in paragraph (10) and to the acts done on the basis of such determination; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where unfair trade practices are used or where application of the foregoing would unreasonably harm the interests of businesses concerned.
- (14)
- In addition to those matters provided for in paragraphs (5) to the preceding
paragraph, other necessary matters regarding the payment of the secondary use fees provided for in paragraph (1) and the association provided for in paragraph
(5) shall be provided for by Cabinet Order.
(Right to transfer ownership)
Article 952 (1) The performer shall have the exclusive right to offer his performance to the public by transferring ownership of sound or visual recordings of his performance.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to the following performances:
- (i)
- visually recorded performances produced with the authorization of the person entitled to the right provided for in Article 91, paragraph (1);
- (ii)
- sound or visually recorded performances provided for in Article 91, paragraph (2), other than the sound recordings provided for in said paragraph.
- (3)
- The provisions of paragraph (1) shall not apply when the offer is by transferring
of ownership of a sound or visual recording of a performance (except for those performances listed in each of the items in the preceding paragraph; the same shall apply below in this Article), where any of the following items are applicable to such sound or visual recording:
(i) a sound or visual recording of a performance the ownership of which recording
has been transferred to the public by the person entitled to the right provided
for in paragraph (1) or by a person with authorization from such person;
(ii) a sound or visual recording of a performance the ownership of which recording has been transferred to a small number of specific persons by the person entitled to the right provided for in paragraph (1) or by a person with authorization from such person;
(iii) a sound or visual recording of a performance the ownership of which recording has been transferred, outside this country, (a) without prejudice to rights equivalent to that provided for in paragraph (1), or (b) by the person entitled to a right equivalent to that provided for in said paragraph or by a person with authorization from such person.
(Right of rental, etc.)
Article 953 (1) The performer shall have the exclusive right to offer his performance to the public by rental of a commercial phonogram in which his performance has been sound recorded.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply when the offering is by rental of a commercial phonogram after the period established by Cabinet Order (which shall be one month or more, but not more than twelve months, from the day of the first sale of such phonogram) (including another phonogram all reproductions of which have contents identical to those of said commercial phonogram; hereinafter referred to as "postperiod commercial phonograms").
- (3)
- Where a person who engages in the business of the rental of commercial phonograms to the public (hereinafter referred to as "commercial phonograms renters") offers a performance to the public by rental of postperiod commercial phonograms, he shall pay a reasonable amount of remuneration to the performer whose performance (to the extent within the duration of the neighboring rights therein) is incorporated in such phonogram.
(4) The provisions of Article 95, paragraphs (5) to (14) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the right to receive remuneration provided for in the preceding paragraph. In such case, the term "broadcasting organizations, etc." throughout paragraph (10) of the same Article and "broadcasting organizations, etc. provided for in Article 95, paragraph (1)" throughout paragraph (12) of the same Article shall be deemed to be replaced with "commercial phonograms renters provided for in Article 953,
paragraph (3)".
- (5)
- The right to receive royalties with respect to the authorization given by the person entitled to the right provided for in paragraph (1) may be exercised through the association provided for in Article 95, paragraph (5), which shall apply mutatis mutandis in the preceding paragraph.
- (6)
- The provisions of Article 95, paragraphs (7) to (14) shall apply mutatis mutandis
to the case provided for in the preceding paragraph. In such case, the provisions of the second sentence of paragraph (4) of this Article shall apply mutatis mutandis.
Section 3 Rights of Producer of Phonograms
(Right of reproduction) Article 96 The producer of a phonogram shall have the exclusive right to reproduce his phonogram.
(Right to make transmittable)
Article 962 The producer of a phonogram shall have the exclusive right to make his phonogram transmittable.
(Secondary use of commercial phonograms)
Article 97 (1) When a broadcasting organization, etc. broadcasts or wirebroadcasts using a commercial phonogram (excluding when for nonprofitmaking purposes and if no fees are charged to the audience or spectators ("fees" includes consideration of any kind whatsoever received for the making available of the
sounds from phonograms) and the wirebroadcast is made simultaneously with reception of such broadcast), it shall pay secondary use fees to the producer of said phonogram (to the extent that said phonogram falls under any of items (i) to
- (iv)
- of Article 8 and to the extent that the duration of the neighboring rights therein has yet to expire) which has been so broadcasted or wirebroadcasted.
- (2)
- The provisions of Article 95, paragraphs (2) and (4) shall apply mutatis
mutandis to the producer of a phonogram provided for in the preceding paragraph, and the provisions of paragraph (3) of the same Article shall apply mutatis mutandis to the term of protection provided for in the preceding paragraph. In such case, the term "a performer whose performance is fixed in a
phonogram the producer of which is a national" in paragraphs (2) to (4) of the same Article shall be deemed to be replaced with "a producer of a phonogram who is a national", and the term "the period of protection enjoyed by a performer" in paragraph (3) of the same Article shall be deemed to be replaced with "the period of protection enjoyed by a producer of a phonogram".
(3) Where there exists an association (including a federation of associations) which is composed of a considerable number of producers of phonograms doing business in this country which the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs designates, with the consent of such association, to have the right to receive the secondary use fees provided for in the paragraph (1), then such right shall be
exercised exclusively through such association.
(4) the provisions of Article 95, paragraphs (6) to (14) shall apply mutatis mutandis to secondary use fees provided for in paragraph (1) and to the association set forth in the preceding paragraph.
(Right to transfer ownership)
Article 972 (1) The producer of a phonogram shall have the exclusive right to offer his phonogram to the public by transferring ownership of reproductions of his phonogram.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply when the offer is by transferring the ownership of a reproduction of a phonogram with respect to which any of the following items apply:
- (i)
- a reproduction of a phonogram the ownership of which has been transferred to the public by the person entitled to the right provided for in the preceding paragraph or by a person with authorization from such person;
- (ii)
- a reproduction of a phonogram the ownership of which has been transferred to a small number of specific persons by the holder of the right provided for in the preceding paragraph or by a person with authorization from the holder of said right;
(iii) a reproduction of a phonogram the ownership of which has been transferred, outside this country, (a) without prejudice to rights equivalent to that provided for in the preceding paragraph, or (b) by the person entitled to a right equivalent to that provided for in said paragraph or by a person with authorization from such person.
(Right of rental, etc.)
Article 973 (1) The producer of a phonogram shall have the exclusive right to offer his phonogram to the public by rental of a commercial phonogram in which his phonogram has been reproduced.
- (2)
- The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply when the offer is by rental of postperiod commercial phonograms.
- (3)
- When a commercial phonograms renter has offered a phonogram to the public by rental of a postperiod commercial phonogram, he shall pay a reasonable amount of remuneration to the producer whose phonogram (to the extent that the duration of the neighboring rights therein has yet to expire) has been so offered to the public.
- (4)
- The provision of Article 97, paragraph (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the exercise of the right to receive remuneration set forth in the preceding paragraph.
- (5)
- The provisions of Article 95, paragraphs (6) to (14) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the remuneration provided for in paragraph (3) of this Article and to the
associations provided for in Article 97, paragraph (3), which are applied mutatis mutandis in the preceding paragraph. In such case, the provisions of the second sentence of Article 953, paragraph (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis.
(6) The right to receive royalty with respect to the authorization given by the person entitled to the right provided for in paragraph (1) of this Article may be exercised through the association provided for in Article 97, paragraph (3), which is applied
mutatis mutandis in paragraph (4) of this Article.
(7) The provisions of paragraph (5) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the case provided for in the preceding paragraph. In such case, the term "Article 95, paragraph (6)" in paragraph (5) shall be deemed to be replaced with "Article 95,
paragraph (7)".
Section 4 Rights of Broadcasting Organization
(Right of reproduction)
Article 98 A broadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to make sound or visual recordings and/or otherwise reproduce by means of photography or other similar processes, the sounds or images incorporated in its broadcast following reception of the broadcast or the wirebroadcast made following reception of the broadcast.
(Right to rebroadcast and right to wirebroadcast) Article 99 (1) A broadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to rebroadcast and to wirebroadcast its broadcast following reception thereof.
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply to a wirebroadcast
which a person who wirebroadcasts following reception of a broadcast is required by laws and regulations to make.
(Right to make transmittable)
Article 992 The broadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to make transmittable its broadcasts following reception thereof or of wirebroadcasts made following reception of said broadcasts.
(Right to transmit television broadcasts)
Article 100 A broadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to transmit its broadcasts to the public, by use of special equipment to enlarge images, following reception of its television broadcasts or its wirebroadcasts made following reception of said broadcasts.
Section 5 Rights of WireBroadcasting Organization
(Right of reproduction)
Article 1002 A wirebroadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to make sound or visual recordings of, or otherwise reproduce by means of photography or other similar processes, the sounds or images incorporated in its wirebroadcasts, following reception of said wirebroadcasts.
(Right to broadcast and right to wirebroadcast)
Article 1003 A wirebroadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to broadcast and to rewirebroadcast its wirebroadcasts following reception thereof.
(Right to make transmittable)
Article 1004 A wirebroadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to make its wirebroadcasts transmittable following reception of such wirebroadcasts.
(Right to transmit television wirebroadcasts)
Article 1005 A wirebroadcasting organization shall have the exclusive right to transmit its wirebroadcasts to the public, by use of special equipment to enlarge images, following reception of its television wirebroadcasts.
Section 6 Term of Protection
(Term of protection for performances, phonograms, broadcasts and wirebroadcasts) Article 101 (1) The duration of neighboring rights shall begin at the following moments in time:
- (i)
- for a performance, when the performance took place;
- (ii)
- for a phonogram, when the first fixation of sounds was made;
(iii) for a broadcast, when the broadcast took place;
- (iv)
- for a wirebroadcast, when the wirebroadcast took place.
- (2)
- The duration of neighboring rights shall expire at the following moments in time:
- (i)
- for a performance, the passage of fifty years commencing with the year immediately following the year when the performance took place;
- (ii)
- for a phonogram, the passage of fifty years commencing with the year
immediately following the year when its publication occurred, or when publication has not been made by the end of the period of fifty years commencing with the year immediately following the year when the first fixation of sound was made, then the passage of fifty years commencing with the year immediately following the year when the first fixation of sound occurred;
(iii) for a broadcast, the passage of fifty years commencing with the year immediately following the year when the broadcast took place;
(iv) for a wirebroadcast, the passage of fifty years starting with the year immediately following the year when the wirebroadcast took place.
Section 7 Personal Nature of Moral Rights of Performer, etc.
(Personal nature of moral rights of performer) Article 1012 The moral rights of performer shall be personal and exclusive to the performer and cannot be transferred.
(Protection of the moral interests after the performer's death)
Article 1013 Even after the death of the performer, no person who offers or makes available a performance to the public may commit any act which would infringe upon the moral rights of performer if the performer were alive; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply to such act where it is found to not be
against the will of the performer in light of the nature and extent of the act as
well as changes in social circumstances and other conditions.
Section 8 Limitations, Transfer, Exercise and Registration of
Rights
(Limitations on neighboring rights)
Article 102 (1) (a) The provisions of Article 30, paragraph (1), Articles 31, 32, 35 and 36, Article 37, paragraph (3), Article 38, paragraphs (2) and (4), and Articles 41 to 422, Article 44 (other than paragraph (2) thereof) and Article 473 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the exploitation of performances, phonograms, broadcasts or wirebroadcasts which are the subject matter of neighboring rights; (b) the provisions of Article 30, paragraph (2) and Article 474 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the exploitation of performances or phonograms which are the subject matter of neighboring rights; and the provisions of Article 44, paragraph
(2) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the exploitation of performances, phonograms
or wirebroadcasts which are the subject matter of neighboring rights. In such case, the term "Article 23, paragraph (1)" in Article 44, paragraph (1) shall be deemed to be replaced with "Article 92, paragraph (1), Article 99, paragraph (1) or Article 1003", and the term "Article 23, paragraph (1)" in Article 44, paragraph
- (2)
- shall be deemed to be replaced with "Article 92, paragraph (1) or Article 1003".
- (2)
- Where reproduction is made of performances, phonograms, or sounds or images of broadcasts or wirebroadcasts (hereinafter collectively referred to as "performance, etc.") pursuant to the provisions of Article32, Article 37, paragraph
- (3)
- or Article 42 , as applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the preceding paragraph, the source of the same must, where it is customary to indicate the source thereof, be clearly indicated in the manner and to the extent deemed reasonable in light of the character of the reproduction.
- (3)
- Broadcasted performances which are the subject matter of neighboring rights may be made transmittable (limited to making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) exclusively for being received in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts. Provided, however, the foregoing shall not apply in the case where it is likely to prejudice to the rights of a person who has the right as provided for in
Article 992 with respect to such broadcast.
(4) A person who makes a performance transmittable pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph shall pay a reasonable amount of compensation to a person entitled to a right provided in Article 922, paragraph (1) with respect to
such performance, except in the case where the provisions of Article 38, paragraph (2) are applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (1).
(5) The provisions of the preceding two paragraphs shall apply mutatis mutandis to
the exploitation of phonograms which are the subject of neighboring rights. In such case, the term "Article 922, paragraph (1)" in the preceding paragraph shall be deemed to be replaced with "Article 962".
(6) Where it is permissible to broadcast or wirebroadcast works pursuant to the
provisions of Article 39, paragraph (1) or Article 40, paragraph (1) or (2), it shall
be permissible to wirebroadcast the broadcasts or wirebroadcasts of such works,
or to transmit such broadcasts or wirebroadcasts to the public by use of special
equipment to enlarge images, with reception of such broadcasts or wirebroadcasts, or to make the broadcasts of such works transmittable (limited to making a work transmittable by means of inputting information into an automatic public transmission server already connected to a telecommunications line which is provided for use by the public) for the purpose of being received exclusively in a Broadcasting Service Area pertaining to these broadcasts
simultaneously with reception of such broadcasts .
(7) The following persons shall be deemed to have made the sound or visual
recordings or the reproductions provided for in Article 91, paragraph (1), Article 96, Article 98 or Article 1002:
(i) a person who, for purposes other than those provided for in Article 30,
paragraph (1), Article 31, item (i), Article 35, paragraph (1), Article 37, paragraph (3), Article 41, 42 or 422, or Article 44, paragraph (1) or (2), as applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (1) of this Article, distributes those reproductions of performance, etc. which have been made by virtue of the application of said provisions or makes available to the public said performances, the sounds from said phonograms, or the sounds or images from
said broadcasts or wirebroadcasts, by broadcasting said reproductions;
(ii) a broadcasting organization or a wirebroadcasting organization which
preserves the sound or visual recordings set forth in Article 44, paragraph (3), as applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (1) of this Article, in violation of the provisions of said Article 44, paragraph (3).
(iii) A person who distributed reproductions of performances, etc. that were recorded ephemerally on a memory other than an builtin memory as provided for in Article 473, paragraph (1) or (2) by virtue of the application of the provisions of Article 473, paragraph (1) or (2) applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (1), or made available to the public such performances, the sounds from such phonograms, or the sounds or images from such
broadcasts or wirebroadcasts, by such reproductions;
(iv) A person who preserves reproductions set forth in Article 473, paragraph (3),
as applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to paragraph (1) of this Article, in violation of the provisions of Article 473, paragraph (3).
(Relationship with moral rights of performer) Article 1022 The provisions of the preceding Article pertaining to limitations on neighboring rights (other than the provisions of paragraphs (5) and (6) of said Article) shall not be construed to affect the moral rights of performer.
(Transfer, exercise, etc. of neighboring rights)
Article 103 The provisions of Article 61, paragraph (1) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the transfer of neighboring rights; the provisions of Article 62, paragraph (1) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the termination of such rights; the provisions of Article 63 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the authorization to exploit performances, phonograms, broadcasts or wirebroadcasts; the provisions of Article 65 shall apply mutatis mutandis with respect to the joint ownership of
such rights; the provisions of Article 66 shall apply mutatis mutandis with
respect to the case where a pledge of such rights has been established. In such case, the term "Article 23, paragraph (1)" in Article 63, paragraph (5) shall be deemed to be replaced with "Article 922, paragraph (1), Article 962, Article 992 or Article 1004".
(Registration of neighboring rights)
Article 104 The provisions of Articles 77 and 78 (other than paragraph (2)) shall apply mutatis mutandis to the registration of neighboring rights. In such case, the term "the copyright registry" throughout paragraphs (1), (3) and (7) of Article 78 shall be deemed to be replaced with "the registry of neighboring rights".
Chapter V Compensation for Private Sound and Visual Recordings
(Exercise of the right to receive compensation for private sound and visual recordings) Article 1042 (1) When there exists an association established for the purpose of
exercising the right to receive the compensation provided for in Article 30, paragraph (2) (including cases where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to the provisions of Article 102, paragraph (1); the same shall apply below in this Chapter) (in this Chapter referred to below as "compensation for private sound and visual recordings") for the benefit of the persons entitled to such right (in this Chapter referred to below as "rightholders") and which, with its consent, has been
designated by the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs as the only association throughout the country for each of the following categories of compensation for private sound and visual recordings (in this Chapter referred to below as "the designated management association"), the right to receive compensation for private sound and visual recordings shall be exercised exclusively through each such designated management association:
- (i)
- compensation for private sound and visual recordings, for sound recordings made for private use purposes (other than a sound recording made exclusively with a visual recording; in this Chapter referred to below as a "private sound recording");
- (ii)
- compensation for private sound and visual recordings, for visual recordings made for private use purposes (including a visual recording made exclusively with a sound recording; in this Chapter referred to below as a "private visual recording").
- (2)
- In the event of a designation in accordance with the provisions of the preceding paragraph, the designated management association shall have the authority, for
the benefit of the rightholders and in its own name, to take all judicial and nonjudicial action in connection with the right to receive the compensation for private sound and visual recordings.
(Standard for designation)
Article 1043 The Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs may not designate an association in accordance with the provisions of paragraph (1) of the preceding Article, unless such association satisfies the following requirements:
- (i)
- that it is a juridical person established pursuant to the provisions of Article 34 (Establishment of nonprofit corporations) of the Civil Code;
- (ii)
- that [(a)] in the case of the compensation for the private sound and visual recordings listed in paragraph (1), item (i) of the preceding Article, it is composed of associations listed in (a), (c) and (d) below, respectively, and [(b)] in
the case of the compensation for the private sound and visual recordings listed in item (ii) of the same paragraph, it is composed of associations listed in (b), (c) and (d) below, respectively:
- (a)
- an association (including a federation of associations) which [(a)] is composed of the persons entitled to the right provided for in Article 21 in connection with a work with respect to which a private sound recording has been made, and [(b)] is recognized as representing, in this country, the interests of the persons entitled to the right provided for in said Article in connection with a work with respect to which a private sound recording has been made;
- (b)
- an association (including a federation of associations) which [(a)] is composed of the persons entitled to the right provided for Article 21 in connection with a work with respect to which a private visual recording has been made, and [(b)] is recognized as representing, in this country, the interests of the persons entitled to the right provided for in said Article in connection with a work with respect to which a private visual recording has been made;
- (c)
- an association (including a federation of associations) composed of a considerable number of professional performers in this country;
- (d)
- an association (including a federation of associations) composed of a
considerable number of producers of phonograms doing business in this country;
(iii) that each of the associations listed in (a), (b), (c) and (d) of the preceding item, respectively, satisfies the following requirements:
- (a)
- that it is not established for profitmaking purposes;
- (b)
- that its members may freely join and withdraw;
- (c)
- that its members are granted an equal rights to vote and to elect;
- (iv)
- that it has sufficient ability to perform properly the business of exercising for rightholders the right to receive compensation for private sound and visual recordings (including the business pertaining to the activities provided for in
Article 1048, paragraph (1); in this Chapter referred to below as "the compensationrelated business").
(Special provisions for payment of compensation for private sound and visual recordings)
Article 1044 (1) A purchaser of a recording machine or a recording medium designated by the Cabinet Order set forth in Article 30, paragraph (2) (in this Chapter referred to below as a "designated recording machine" and a "designated recording medium", respectively) (limited, however, to the initial purchaser of a
retailed designated recording machine or designated recording medium) shall, upon request by the relevant designated management association, at the time of purchase and as a lumpsum payment of the compensation for private sound and visual recordings to be made using said designated recording machine or
designated recording medium, pay the amount fixed, pursuant to the provisions of Article 1046, paragraph (1), as the compensation for private sound and visual recordings with respect to such designated recording machine or designated
recording medium, in the event that said designated management association
requests such payment.
- (2)
- A person who has paid the compensation for private sound and visual recordings pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph may request a refund from the designated management association of said compensation for private sound and visual recordings, by certifying that he uses such designated recording machine or designated recording medium exclusively for other than private sound and visual recording use.
- (3)
- The provisions of Article 30, paragraph (2) notwithstanding, a person who, by means of a designated recording machine for which payment of compensation for private sound and visual recordings has been requested pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (1) and paid, makes a private sound recording or a private visual recording on a designated recording medium for which payment of
compensation for private sound and visual recordings has been requested pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (1) and paid, shall not be required to pay compensation for said private sound recording or private visual recording; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where said designated
recording machine or designated recording medium is one with respect to which the compensation for private sound and visual recordings has been refunded pursuant to the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
(Obligation of cooperation by manufacturers, etc.)
Article 1045 Where a designated management association requests compensation for private sound and visual recordings pursuant to the provisions of paragraph
(1) of the preceding Article, any person engaged in the business of manufacturing or importing designated recording machines or designated recording medium (in paragraph (3) of the next Article, referred to as "manufacturer, etc.") shall cooperate with the designated management association in requesting and
receiving such compensation for private sound and visual recordings.
(Amount of compensation for private sound and visual recordings)
Article 1046 (1) Where a designated management association will exercise the right to receive compensation for private sound and visual recordings pursuant to the provisions of Article 1042, paragraph (1), the designated management association must fix the amount of such compensation and obtain the approval thereof from the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs. The same shall apply when the designated management association intends to revise such amount.
(2) When the approval set forth in the preceding paragraph has been obtained, then
the amount of the compensation for private sound and visual recordings shall, notwithstanding the provisions of Article 30, paragraph (2), be the amount so approved.
(3) When applying under paragraph (1) for approval with respect to the payment of compensation for private sound and visual recordings which it proposes to request pursuant to the provisions of Article 1044, paragraph (1), a designated
management association shall, in advance, seek the opinions of the associations of manufacturers, etc. which are recognized as representing the opinions of such manufacturers, etc.
(4) The Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall not approve the amount of compensation for private sound and visual recordings applied for
under paragraph (1) unless it determines that the same is an appropriate amount, taking into consideration the purpose of the provisions of Article 30, paragraph (1) (including cases where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to Article 102, paragraph (1) and Article 1044, paragraph (1), the ordinary amount of sound or visual recording royalties and other factors.
(5) When intending to give its approval under paragraph (1), the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall consult with the Council for Cultural Affairs.
(Rules for execution of the compensationrelated business) Article 1047 (1) When intending to commence its compensationrelated business, a designated management association shall establish rules for the execution of such
business and notify the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs of such rules. The same shall apply when the designated management association intends to amend such rules.
(2) The designated management association shall include in the rules set forth in the preceding paragraph the matters pertaining to the distribution of the compensation for private sound and visual recordings (limited to the compensation paid and received pursuant to the provisions of Article 1044,
paragraph (1)), and it shall decide the matters pertaining to such distribution by taking into consideration the purpose of the provisions of Article 30, paragraph (2).
(Expenditures for business activities, etc. in connection with the protection of copyrights, etc.)
Article 1048 (1) Designated management associations shall spend an amount corresponding to the rate fixed by Cabinet Order (which rate shall be 20% or less of the compensation for private sound and visual recordings (limited to the compensation paid and received pursuant to the provisions of Article 1044, paragraph (1)) for business activities in connection with the protection of copyrights and neighboring rights as well as for business activities for the promotion of the creation of works and for the dissemination of works.
- (2)
- When intending to enact or amend the Cabinet Order set forth in the preceding paragraph, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall consult with the Council for Culture Affairs.
- (3)
- When he finds necessary for assuring the proper operation of the business pertaining to the activities provided for in paragraph (1), the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs may issue to the designated management association orders necessary for the supervision of such business.
(Collection of reports, etc.)
Article 1049 When he finds necessary for assuring the proper operation of a designated management association's compensationrelated business, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs may require that the designated management association report on its compensationrelated business, demand the submission of accounting books, documents and other materials, or make recommendations necessary for improving the manner of execution of the compensationrelated business.
(Delegation to Cabinet Order) Article 10410 In addition to the matters provided for in this Chapter, other
necessary matters with respect to designated management associations and the
compensationrelated business shall be established by Cabinet Order.
Chapter VI Dispute Resolution
(Conciliators for the resolution of disputes concerning copyrights)
Article 105 (1) With the aim of resolving disputes concerning the rights provided for in this Act through mediation, the Agency for Cultural Affairs will provide conciliators for resolution of copyright disputes (in this Chapter referred to below as "conciliators").
(2) The Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs will commission, from among [persons with relevant knowledge and experience] in connection with matters pertaining to copyright or neighboring rights, up to three conciliators for each case.
(Application for mediation)
Article 106 When a dispute arises in connection with the rights provided for in this Act, a party concerned may apply for mediation with the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs.
(Application fee) Article 107 (1) The applicant for mediation shall pay processing fee in an amount to be fixed by Cabinet Order, giving consideration to the actual costs thereof.
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not apply when the person who is supposed to pay the processing fee pursuant to the provision of said paragraph is the State, etc.
(Submission to mediation)
Article 108 (1) Upon application by both parties concerned pursuant to the provisions of Article 106, or where consented to by the other party, in the case of an application by one party concerned, the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs shall submit the matter for mediation by the conciliators.
(2) In the case of an application provided for in the preceding paragraph, the
Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs may decide not to submit the matter to the conciliators, when he finds the nature of such case inappropriate for mediation or when he determines that the party or parties [frivolously] applied for the mediation for improper purposes.
(Mediation)
Article 109 (1) The conciliators shall endeavor to mediate between the parties concerned in order to resolve the case by confirming the points asserted by the parties and in conformity with the actual circumstances.
(2) The conciliators may discontinue the mediation when they determine that there is no prospect for resolving the case.
(Report, etc.) Article 110 (1) When the mediation ends, the conciliators shall report such fact to the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs.
(2) When the conciliators discontinue the mediation pursuant to the provisions of the preceding Article, they shall report the fact of such discontinuation and the reasons therefor to the Commissioner of the Agency for Cultural Affairs and shall at the same time notify the same to the parties concerned.
(Delegation to Cabinet Order)
Article 111 In addition to the matters provided for in this Chapter, other necessary matters pertaining to the procedures for mediation and the conciliators shall be established by Cabinet Order.
Chapter VII Infringement of Rights
(Right to seek injunction)
Article 112 (1) The author, the copyright holder, the holder of the right of publication, the performer, or the holder of neighboring rights may demand that persons infringing, or presenting a risk of infringing, on his moral rights of author, copyright, right of publication, or moral rights of performer or neighboring rights, as applicable, cease the infringement or not infringe, as the case may be.
(2) When making the demand provided for in the preceding paragraph, the author, the copyright holder, the holder of the right of publication, the performer or the holder of the neighboring rights may [also] demand the taking of measures necessary to effect the cessation or prevention of the infringement, such as the
destruction of objects constituting the acts of infringement, objects made by acts of infringement, and/or machines and tools used exclusively for acts of infringement.
(Acts deemed to constitute infringement) Article 113 (1) The following acts are deemed to constitute acts of infringements on the moral rights of author, copyrights, rights of publication, moral rights of
performer or neighboring rights, as applicable:
(i) the act of the importing, for the purpose of distribution in this country, objects
made by an act which would have constituted an infringement on the moral rights of author, copyrights, rights of publication, moral rights of performer or neighboring rights had it occurred in this country at the time of importation;
(ii) the act of distributing, or possessing for the purpose of distributing, or exporting as a business or possessing for the purpose of exporting as a business, objects made by an act infringing on the moral rights of author, copyrights, rights of publication, moral rights of performers or neighboring rights (including by an act of importation falling under the preceding item), by a person who is aware of such infringement.
(2) The act of using on a computer in the course of one's business a reproduction made by an act infringing on the copyright of a computer program work (including a reproduction made by the owner of such reproduction pursuant to the provisions of Article 472, paragraph (1) as well as a reproduction of a computer program work imported by an act of importation falling under item (i) of the preceding paragraph and a reproduction made by the owner of such imported reproduction pursuant to the provisions of Article 472, paragraph (1)) shall be
deemed to constitute an act of infringement on said copyright, to the extent that the person using such reproduction was aware of such infringement at the time that he acquired authority to use the same.
- (3)
- The following acts are deemed to constitute acts infringement on the moral rights of author, copyrights, moral rights of performer or neighboring rights pertaining to rights management information concerned:
- (i)
- the act of intentionally adding false information as rights management information;
- (ii)
- the act of intentionally removing or modifying rights management information, excluding, however, cases where deemed unavoidable in light of the purpose and the manner of exploiting the work or performance, etc., including cases involving technological constraints accompanying the conversion of recording or transmission systems;
(iii) the act of distributing, or importing or possessing for the purpose of distributing, a reproduction of a work or performance, etc. with respect to which an act provided for in the preceding two items occurred, and the act of publicly transmitting or making transmittable such work or performance, etc.,
in all cases, with knowledge of the fact that such act had occurred.
(4) For the purpose of the application of the provisions of the preceding paragraph, the right to remuneration provided for in Article 942, Article 953, paragraph (3) or Article 973, paragraph (3) or the right to secondary use fees as provided for in Article 95, paragraph (1) or Article 97, paragraph (1) shall be deemed to be
neighboring rights. In such case, the term "the holders of neighboring rights" in the preceding Article shall be deemed to be replaced with "the holder of neighboring rights (including the persons entitled to the rights deemed to be neighboring rights pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (4) of the next
Article)", and the term "neighboring rights" in paragraph (1) of the preceding
Article shall be deemed to be replaced with "neighboring rights (including the
rights deemed to be neighboring rights pursuant to the provisions of paragraph
(4) of the next Article)".
(5) Where the copyright holder or the holder of neighboring rights, who publishes by himself or who causes others to publish a commercial phonogram intended for distribution within this country (in this paragraph referred to below as "a commercial phonogram for domestic distribution"), publishes by himself or causes others to publish, outside this country, a commercial phonogram that is the same as said commercial phonogram for domestic distribution and [yet] which is intended for distribution exclusively outside this country (in this paragraph referred to below as "a commercial phonogram for overseas distribution"), [(a)] the act of importing such commercial phonogram for overseas distribution for the purpose of distribution within this country, [(b)] the act of distributing such commercial phonogram for overseas distribution within this country, and [(c)] the act of possessing such commercial phonogram for overseas distribution for the purpose of distributing the same within this country, in each case, by a person who knows that such commercial phonogram is for distribution outside this country, are deemed to constitute acts of infringement of the copyright or neighboring rights in such commercial phonogram, if and to the extent that such distribution, within this country, of such phonograms for overseas distribution is likely to unreasonably adversely affect the profits that could be expected to be obtained by the copyright holder or the holder of neighboring rights by publishing a commercial phonogram for domestic distribution; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply to: the act of importing a commercial phonogram for overseas distribution that is the same as a commercial phonogram for domestic distribution with respect to which the period fixed by Cabinet Order (which period shall be seven years or less) from the date of its first publication has
lapsed; or the act of distributing, or possessing for the purpose of distributing, within this country, said commercial phonogram for overseas distribution.
(6) An act of exploitation of a work in a manner prejudicial to the honor or
reputation of the author shall be deemed to constitute an act of infringement on his moral rights of author.
(Special provisions for the right of transfer of ownership pertaining to a third party without knowledge)
Article 1132 The act of transferring to the public the ownership of the original or a reproduction of a work (excluding a reproduction of cinematographic works, including, in the case of a work reproduced in a cinematographic work, a reproduction of a cinematographic work; the same shall apply below in this Article), a sound or visual recording of a performance or a reproduction of a phonogram by a person who, at the time of acquiring ownership of said original or
reproduction of a work, sound or visual recording of a performance or reproduction of a phonogram did not know, and was not negligent in not knowing, that such original or reproduction of a work, sound or visual recording of a performance or reproduction of a phonogram did not fall under any of the items of Article 262, paragraph (2), Article 952, paragraph (3) or Article 972, paragraph (2), respectively, shall be deemed to not constitute an act of infringement on the rights provided for in Article 262, paragraph (1), Article 952, paragraph (1) or Article 972, paragraph (1), as the case may be.
(Presumption of amount of damages, etc.)
Article 114 (1) In the case where the copyright holder, the holder of the right of publication or the holder of the neighboring rights (in this paragraph referred to below as "the copyright holder, etc.") asserts against a person who intentionally or negligently infringes upon the holder's copyright, right of publication or neighboring rights, as the case may be, a claim for compensation for damages sustained by said holder as a result of such infringement, and such infringer has
transferred the ownership of the object made by way of such an act of
infringement or has made a public transmission (including, in the case of an automatic public transmission, by making transmittable) constituting such an act of infringement, then the amount obtained by multiplying [(a)] the number of
objects the ownership of which has been so transferred or the number of reproductions of works or performance, etc. made as a result of reception by the public of such public transmissions (in this paragraph referred to below as "the reception reproductions"), as the case may be (such number is in this paragraph
referred to below as "the number transferred, etc."), by [(b)] the per unit profit of the objects (including reception reproductions) that the copyright holder, etc. could have sold had there been no such act of infringement, can be regarded as the amount of damages suffered by such copyright holder, etc., but only within
the limit of the copyright holder's ability to sell or take other [similar] actions with respect to said objects. However, when there exist circumstances under which the copyright holder, etc. could not have sold such objects in such number corresponding, in whole or in part, to the number transferred, etc., then the amount corresponding to such number shall be deducted.
(2) In the case where the copyright holder, the holder of the right of publication or the holder of the neighboring rights asserts against a person who, intentionally or negligently, infringes on such holder's copyright, right of publication or neighboring rights, a claim for compensation for damages sustained, the profits, if any, obtained by the infringer by way of said his infringement will be presumed
to be the amount of damages suffered by such copyright holder, holder of the
right of publication or holder of the neighboring rights, as the case may be.
(3) The copyright holder or holder of the neighboring rights may assert against a
person who, intentionally or negligently, infringes upon said holder's copyright or neighboring rights, a claim for compensation for damages in an amount corresponding to the amount of money which would be received by such holder through the exercise of its copyright or neighboring rights, as the case may be, as the amount of damages sustained by said holder.
(4) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not preclude a claim for
compensation for damages in excess of the amount provided for therein. In such case, when the infringer of the copyright or neighboring rights did not act intentionally or with gross negligence, the court may consider such absence of intent or gross negligence on the part of the infringer in fixing the amount of damages.
(Obligation to clarify specific conditions [of infringement]) Article 1142 In a lawsuit pertaining to an infringement on the moral rights of
author, copyright, right of publication, moral rights of performer or neighboring right, when the other party denies the specific conditions of the object which the author, the copyright holder, the holder of the right of publication, the performer or the holder of the neighboring rights, as the case may be, asserts as either constituting such act of infringement or being made by such act of infringement, the other party shall clarify the specific conditions of his acts; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where there are reasonable grounds why the
other party cannot make such clarification.
(Production of documents, etc.)
Article 1143 (1) In a lawsuit pertaining to an infringement on the moral rights of author, copyright, right of publication, moral rights of performer or neighboring right, the court, upon petition of a party, may order any other party to produce documents necessary to prove the act of infringement concerned or to calculate the damages caused by said act of infringement; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply when the person in possession of such documents has justifiable grounds for refusing to produce them.
- (2)
- When the court finds it necessary for determining whether there exist justifiable grounds as provided for in the proviso to the preceding paragraph, the court may require that the person in possession of the documents present the same to the court. In such case, no person may ask for the disclosure of the documents so presented.
- (3)
- In the case referred to in the preceding paragraph, when the court finds it necessary to disclose the documents mentioned in the latter half of the preceding paragraph and to consult the opinions of the [petitioning] party, etc. as to whether there exist such justifiable grounds as provided for in the proviso to paragraph (1), the court may disclose such documents to such [petitioning] party, etc. and its trial counsel and/or the assistant of such party, etc. or of such trial counsel. In this paragraph and in Article 1146, paragraph (1), the term, "the party, etc." means a party (or in the case of a juridical person, its representative),
or its agent (excluding, however, trial counsel and an assistant to such party or to its legal counsel), employee or any other worker of such party.
(4) The provisions of the preceding three paragraphs shall apply mutatis mutandis to the production of the object t of inspection which is necessary to prove an act of infringement concerned in a lawsuit pertaining to an infringement on the moral
rights of author, copyright, right of publication, moral rights of performer or neighboring right.
(Obligation of the parties to explain to appraiser)
Article 1144 When the court, in a lawsuit pertaining to an infringement on a copyright, right of publication or neighboring right, has, upon petition of a party, ordered an appraisal with respect to matters necessary to calculate the damages caused by such act of infringement, the parties shall provide to the appraiser an explanation of matters necessary for such appraisal.
(Determination of reasonable damages)
Article 1145 Where, in a lawsuit pertaining to an infringement on a copyright, right of publication or neighboring right, it is found that damages have been incurred, but it is extremely difficult to prove the facts necessary to establish the amount of damages due to the nature of such facts, the court may determine an appropriate amount of damages on the basis of the entire import of oral proceedings and the results of the court's examination of the evidence.
(Protective order)
Article 1146 (1) In a lawsuit pertaining to an infringement on the moral rights of author, copyright, right of publication, moral rights of performer or neighboring right, the court may, upon petition of a party, issue an order, in the form of a decision, to any other party, etc., trial counsel or assistant in court to a party or legal counsel, that trade secrets (means "trade secrets" as provided for in Article
2, paragraph (6) of the Unfair Competition Prevention Act (Act No. 47 of 1993); the same shall apply hereinafter) in the possession of the [petitioning] party shall not be used for purposes other than those in furtherance of said lawsuit and shall not be disclosed to persons other than those against whom an order pertaining to
such trade secrets has been issued pursuant to the provisions of this paragraph, where a prima facie showing has been made that each of the reasons listed below applies; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply where, at the time of such petition, the party, etc. [against which the petitioned order is sought to be
issued], trial counsel [against which the petitioned order is sought to be issued] or assistant in court [against which the petitioned order is sought to be issued] had already acquired or possessed such trade secrets by means other than through inspection of the briefs as provided for in item (i) or the examination of evidence or the disclosure provided for in that item.
- (i)
- trade secrets in the possession of such other party appear in briefs already produced or to be produced, or such trade secrets are contained in the evidence already examined or to be examined (including documents disclosed pursuant to the provisions of Article 1143, paragraph (3));
- (ii)
- trade secrets provided for in the preceding item are to be used for purposes other than in the furtherance of said lawsuit, or it is likely that disclosure of such trade secrets will impede a party's business activities that are based upon such trade secrets, and in order to prevent such impediment, it is necessary to restrict the use or disclosure of such trade secrets.
- (2)
- The petition for the order pursuant the provisions of the preceding paragraph (hereinafter referred to as a "protective order") must be in writing, stating the following matters:
- (i)
- the person to whom the protective order is to issue;
- (ii)
- facts sufficient to identify the trade secrets to be subject matter of the protective order;
(iii) facts respectively constituting the reasons provided for in each of the two items of the preceding paragraph.
- (3)
- In the case where a protective order has been issued, a written decision thereof must be served upon the person against whom such protective order will issue.
- (4)
- The protective order shall become effective from the time when the written decision has been served upon the person against whom such protective order will issue.
- (5)
- An immediate appeal may be lodged against a ruling dismissing a petition for a protective order.
(Rescission of protective order) Article 1147 (1) The person who petitioned for a protective order and any person against whom such protective order was issued may each petition the court with whom the case record resides (or if there is no court with whom the case record resides, then the court which issued the protective order) to rescind the protective order for reason that any of the requirements provided for in the preceding Article, paragraph (1) is lacking or has become lacking.
- (2)
- In the case where a ruling has been rendered on a petition for rescission of a protective order, the written decision thereof shall be served upon the person who brought said petition and upon the other side.
- (3)
- An immediate appeal may be lodged of a ruling on a petition for rescission of a protective order.
- (4)
- A ruling rescinding a protective order shall not take effect, unless and until it has become final and nonappealable.
- (5)
- Where the court has issued a ruling rescinding a protective order, the court shall immediately notify a person, if any (other than the person who brought the petition for rescission of the protective order and the other side), against whom
another protective order may have been issued in relation to the same trade secret in the lawsuit in which the rescinded protective order was issued, of the fact that a ruling has been made to rescind the protective order first above mentioned.
(Notice, etc. of a request for inspection, etc. of the case record) Article 1148 (1) In the case where a decision provided for in Article 92, paragraph
(1) of the Code of Civil Procedure (Act No. 109 of 1996) has been made with regard to the case record for a lawsuit in which a protective order has been issued (excluding, however, a lawsuit in which all protective orders have been rescinded), the court clerk shall, if a party has made a request, pursuant to the same paragraph, for perusal, etc. of the portions [of the case record] containing the confidential matters and if the person who has made such request is not a person against whom a protective order has been issued in the subject lawsuit,
immediately after said request, give notice of such request to the party who filed the petition provided for in that paragraph (other than, however, the person who made such request; the same shall apply in paragraph (3)).
(2) In the case referred to in the preceding paragraph, the court clerk shall not, until the end of the two week period following the day of the request provided for in the same paragraph (in the case where a petition for a protective order has been made before said day by the person undertaking the procedures for said request, then for a period until the ruling on said petition has become final and nonappealable) allow the person who, pursuant to the same paragraph, undertakes the procedures to request perusal, etc. of the portions [of the case
record] containing the confidential matters.
(3) The provisions of the preceding two paragraphs shall not apply when all parties who filed the petition provided for in Article 92, paragraph (1) of the Code of Civil Procedures consent to allow perusal, etc. of the portions [of the case record] containing the confidential matters provided for in paragraph (1) by a person having made a request provided for in paragraph (1).
(Measures for restoration, etc. of honor)
Article 115 The author or the performer may demand against a person who, intentionally or negligently, infringes on his moral rights, that, in lieu of, or in addition to, compensation for damages, such person take appropriate measures to ensure identification of the author or the performer as the author or the performer (as the case may be), to make corrections [of distortions, mutilations, and/or modifications], or to restore the honor and reputation of the author or the performer (as the case may be).
(Measures to protect moral interests after the author's or the performer's death)
Article 116 (1) After the death of the author or the performer, [a member of] his bereaved family ("bereaved family" means the surviving spouse, children, parents, grandchildren, grandparents, and brothers and sisters of the deceased author or performer; the same shall apply below in this Article) may make: [(a)] the demand provided for in Article 112 against any person who commits an act, or is likely to commit an act, in violation of the provisions of Article 60 or Article 1013 with respect to the author or the performer concerned, or [(b)] the demand provided for in the preceding Article against any person who, intentionally or negligently, commits an act of infringement on the moral rights of author or performers or who has committed an act in violation of the provisions of Article 60 or Article 1013.
- (2)
- The order of the members of the bereaved family who may make the demand set forth in the preceding paragraph shall be the order provided for in said paragraph. However, in the case where the order has been separately determined by the [testamentary] will of the author or the performer, then such order shall apply.
- (3)
- The author or the performer may designate by [testamentary] will the person to act on behalf of the bereaved family in making the demand provided for in paragraph (1). In such case, the designated person may not make a demand after the passage of fifty years commencing from the year immediately following the date of the author's or performer's death (as the case may be), or, if members of the bereaved family are still alive at the time of the passage of said fifty years, then after the death of all such bereaved family members.
(Infringement with respect to the rights in a work of joint authorship, etc.)
Article 117 (1) Each coauthor of, or each coholder of the copyright in, a work of joint authorship shall be entitled to make, without the consent of the other co authors or coholders of the copyright, the demand provided for in Article 112,
and/or a demand for compensation for damages to his share or a demand for the
return of the unjust enrichment corresponding to his share.
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis to an infringement on copyrights or neighboring rights in coownership.
(Preservation of rights in anonymous or pseudonymous works)
Article 118 (1) The publisher of an anonymous or pseudonymous work shall be entitled to make, in his own name and for the benefit of the author or the copyright holder of said work, the demand provided for in Article 112, Article 115 or Article 116, paragraph (1), or a demand for compensation for damages for an infringement of the moral rights of author or the copyright, as the case may be, or for return of an unjust enrichment. The foregoing, however, shall not apply where the pseudonym is widely known as being that of the author and where the true
name of the author has been registered under the provisions of Article 75,
paragraph (1).
(2) A person whose true name or widely known pseudonym is indicated as the name of the publisher in a customary manner on reproductions of an anonymous or pseudonymous work shall be presumed to be the publisher of said work.
Chapter VIII Penal Provisions
Article 119 (1) A person who infringes on the copyright, right of publication or neighboring rights (excluding, however, (a) a person who reproduces by himself a work or performance, etc. for private use purposes as provided for in Article 30, paragraph (1) (including cases where applied mutatis mutandis pursuant to provisions of Article 102, paragraph (1)); (b) a person who, pursuant to the provisions of Article 113, paragraph (3), commits an act deemed to constitute an act of infringement on the copyright or neighboring rights (including rights deemed to constitute neighboring rights pursuant to the provisions of Article 113,
paragraph (4); the same shall apply in Article 1202, item (iii)); (c) a person who commits an act deemed to constitute an act of infringement on a copyright or neighboring rights pursuant to the provisions of Article 113, paragraph (5); (d) or a person described in items (iii) or (iv) of the following paragraph) shall be
punishable by imprisonment with work for a term not more than ten years or by a fine of not more than ten million Yen, or by both.
- (2)
- A person with respect to whom either of the following items applies shall be punishable by imprisonment with work for a term not more than five years or by a fine of not more than five million Yen, or by both:
- (i)
- a person who infringes on the moral rights of author or moral rights of performer (excluding a person who commits an act deemed to constitute an act of infringement on the moral rights of author or moral rights of performer pursuant to the provisions of Article 113, paragraph (3)):
- (ii)
- a person who, for profitmaking purposes, causes the automatic reproducing machine provided for in Article 30, paragraph (1), item (i) to be used to reproduce works or performance, etc., when such act of reproduction constitutes
an infringement on a copyright, right of publication or neighboring rights;
(iii) a person who commits an act deemed to constitute an act of infringement on the copyright, right of publication or neighboring rights pursuant to the provisions of Article 113, paragraph (1);
(iv) a person who commits an act deemed to be an act of infringement on a copyright pursuant to the provisions of Article 113, paragraph (2)
Article 120 A person who violates the provisions of Article 60 or Article 1013 shall be punishable by a fine of not more than five million Yen.
Article 1202 A person which respect to whom any of the following items applies shall be punishable by imprisonment with work for a term not more than three years or by a fine of not more than three million Yen, or by both:
(i) a person who either: [(a)] [(A)] transfers to the public the ownership of, or rents to the public, [(B)] manufactures, imports or possesses for transfer of ownership or rental to the public, or [(C)] offers for use by the public, a device the sole function of which is to circumvent technological protection measures (including a set of parts [of such a device] capable of being easily assembled) or reproductions of a computer program the sole function of which is to circumvent
technological protection measures, or [(b)] transmits to the public, or makes transmittable, the aforementioned computer program;
(ii) a person who, as a business, circumvents technological protection measures in response to a request from the public;
(iii) a person who, for profitmaking purposes, commits an act deemed to constitute an act of infringement on the moral rights of author, copyright, moral rights of performer or neighboring rights pursuant to the provision of Article 113, paragraph (3);
(iv) a person who, for profitmaking purposes, commits an act deemed to constitute an act of infringement on a copyright or neighboring rights pursuant to the provision of Article 113, paragraph (5).
Article 121 A person who distributes a reproduction of a work on which
reproduction the true name or widely known pseudonym of a person who is not the author is indicated as the name of the author (including a reproduction of a derivative work on which reproduction the true name or widely known
pseudonym of a person who is not the author of the original work is indicated as the name of the author of the original work) shall be punishable by imprisonment with work for a term not more than one year or by a fine of not more than one million Yen, or by both:
Article 1212 A person who [(a)] reproduces, as a commercial phonogram, a commercial phonogram which falls under either of the following two items (including reproductions of said commercial phonogram, including reproductions produced by multiple acts of reproduction), or [(b)] distributes such reproductions or possesses them for the purposes of distributing, shall be punishable by imprisonment with work for a term not more than one year or by a fine of not more than one million Yen, or by both; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply with respect to a person who makes, distributes or possesses reproductions made after the passage of more than fifty years from the year immediately following the year in which the first fixation of sounds on the matrices listed in the following items:
- (i)
- a commercial phonogram manufactured by a person engaged in the business of manufacturing commercial phonograms in this country, from the matrix of the phonogram (other than those phonograms with respect to which any of the four items of Article 8 applies) received from the producer of phonograms who produced said phonogram;
- (ii)
- a commercial phonogram manufactured by those engaged in the business of
manufacturing commercial phonograms outside this country, from the matrix of the phonogram (other than those phonograms with respect to which any of the four items of Article 8 applies) received from the producer of phonogram who produced said phonogram and who is a national of any of the contracting states
to the Convention for the Protection of Performers, etc., the members of the
World Trade Organization or the Contracting States to the Phonograms
Convention ("nationals" includes juridical persons established under the laws and regulations of such contracting state or member and those who have their principal offices in such Contracting State or member).
Article 122 A person who violates the provisions of Article 48 or Article 102, paragraph (2) shall be punishable by a fine of not more than five hundred thousand Yen.
Article 1222 (1) A person who violates a protective order shall be punishable by imprisonment with work for not a term of not more than five years or by a fine of not more than five million Yen, or by both.
(2) The crimes provided for in the preceding paragraph shall also apply to a person
who has committed the crimes provided for in this paragraph outside this country.
Article 123 (1) In the case of a crime set forth in Article 119, Article 1202, items
(iii) and (iv), Article 1212 and paragraph (1) of the preceding Article, prosecution shall take place only upon the filing of a complaint [by the injured person].
(2) A publisher of an anonymous or a pseudonymous work may file a complaint with
respect to a crime provided for in the preceding paragraph with respect to his work; provided, however, that the foregoing shall not apply in cases where the proviso to Article 118, paragraph (1) is applicable and where such complaint is contrary to the clear indication of intent by the author.
Article 124 (1) Where the representative of a juridical person (including the administrator of an association or foundation without juridical personality), an agent, an employee or any other worker of a juridical person or person, in connection with the business of such juridical person or person, commits an act in violation of the provisions mentioned in any of the following items, then, in addition to the punishment of the violator [himself], the fine fixed in each item below shall be imposed upon such juridical person and the fine fixed in the provisions of each Article mentioned in each item below shall be imposed upon such person:
- (i)
- Article 119, paragraphs (1) or (2), items (iii) or (iv), or Article 1222, paragraph (1): a fine of not more than three hundred million Yen;
- (ii)
- Article 119, paragraph (2), items (i) or (ii), or Article 120 to Article 122: the fine set forth in each of these Articles.
- (2)
- Where the provisions of the preceding paragraph apply to an association or
foundation without juridical personality, its representative or administrator shall represent such association or foundation in connection with its acts of litigation, and the provisions of the Code of Criminal Procedure which are applicable where a juridical person is the accused or suspect shall apply mutatis mutandis.
(3) In the case of paragraph (1), a complaint filed against the violator and the dismissal of such complaint against such violator shall be also effective with respect to the juridical person or the person concerned, and a complaint filed against a juridical person or a person or the dismissal of such complaint against such juridical person or person shall be also effective with respect to the violator
concerned.
(4) The statute of limitations in cases where a fine is imposed on a juridical person or a person for an act of violation under Article 119, paragraphs (1) or (2) or Article 1222, paragraph (1) pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (1) shall be the statute of limitations for the crimes in these provisions.
1
čä½ęØ©ę³
ļ¼ęåååäŗå¹“äŗęå ę„ę³å¾ē¬¬ååå «å·ļ¼
第äøē« ē·å
第äøēÆ éå
ļ¼ē®ēļ¼
第äøę” ćć®ę³å¾ćÆćčä½ē©äø¦ć³ć«å®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ććę¾éåć³ęē·ę¾éć«é¢ćčä½č ć®
権å©åć³ććć«é£ę„ćć権å©ćå®ćććććć®ęåēęē£ć®å ¬ę£ćŖå©ēØć«ēęćć¤ć¤ć
čä½č ēć®ęØ©å©ć®äæč·ćå³ćććć¤ć¦ęåć®ēŗå±ć«åÆäøććććØćē®ēćØććć
ļ¼å®ē¾©ļ¼
第äŗę” ćć®ę³å¾ć«ććć¦ćꬔć®åå·ć«ę²ććēØčŖć®ę義ćÆćå½č©²åå·ć«å®ćććØćć
ć«ććć
äø čä½ē© ęę³åćÆęę ćåµä½ēć«č”Øē¾ćććć®ć§ćć¤ć¦ćęčøćå¦č”ćē¾č”åćÆ
é³ę„½ć®ēÆå²ć«å±ćććć®ćććć
äŗ čä½č čä½ē©ćåµä½ććč ćććć
äø å®ę¼ čä½ē©ććę¼åēć«ę¼ććčććę¼å„ććęććå£ę¼ććęč© ććåćÆć
ć®ä»ć®ę¹ę³ć«ććę¼ććććØļ¼ćććć«é”ććč”ēŗć§ćčä½ē©ćę¼ććŖććčøč½ē
ćŖę§č³Ŗćęćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ćććć
å å®ę¼å®¶ äæ³åŖćččøå®¶ćę¼å„å®¶ćęęćć®ä»å®ę¼ćč”ćŖćč åć³å®ę¼ćęę®ćć
åćÆę¼åŗććč ćććć
äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ć čé³ę©ēØé³ē¤ćé²é³ćć¼ććć®ä»ć®ē©ć«é³ćåŗå®ćććć®ļ¼é³ććć¤
ć±ćå½±åćØćØćć«åēććććØćē®ēćØćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćććć
å ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ććć¦ććé³ćęåć«åŗå®ććč ćććć
äø åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ć åøč²©ć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦č£½ä½ćććć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©ćććć
äøć®äŗ å ¬č”éäæ” å ¬č”ć«ćć¤ć¦ē“ę„åäæ”ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦ē”ē·éäæ”åćÆęē·
é»ę°éäæ”ć®éäæ”ļ¼é»ę°éäæ”čØåć§ććć®äøć®éØåć®čØē½®ć®å “ęćä»ć®éØåć®čØē½®ć®
å “ęćØåäøć®ę§å ļ¼ćć®ę§å ćäŗä»„äøć®č ć®å ęć«å±ćć¦ććå “åć«ćÆćåäøć®č
ć®å ęć«å±ććåŗåå ļ¼ć«ćććć®ć«ććéäæ”ļ¼ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®éäæ”ćé¤ććļ¼
ćé¤ććļ¼ćč”ćććØćććć
å « ę¾é å ¬č”éäæ”ć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć«ćć¤ć¦åäøć®å 容ć®éäæ”ćåęć«åäæ”ćććććØ
ćē®ēćØćć¦č”ćē”ē·éäæ”ć®éäæ”ćććć
ä¹ ę¾éäŗę„č ę¾éćę„ćØćć¦č”ćŖćč ćććć
ä¹ć®äŗ ęē·ę¾é å ¬č”éäæ”ć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć«ćć¤ć¦åäøć®å 容ć®éäæ”ćåęć«åäæ”ć
ććććØćē®ēćØćć¦č”ćęē·é»ę°éäæ”ć®éäæ”ćććć
ä¹ć®äø ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ęē·ę¾éćę„ćØćć¦č”ćč ćććć
ä¹ć®å čŖåå ¬č”éäæ” å ¬č”éäæ”ć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ććć®ę±ćć«åæćčŖåēć«č”ććć®ļ¼ę¾
éåćÆęē·ę¾éć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćććć
2
ä¹ć®äŗ éäæ”åÆč½å ꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććč”ēŗć«ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ćå¾ćććć«ć
ćććØćććć
ć¤ å ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ļ¼å ¬č”
ć®ēØć«ä¾ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ććććØć«ććććć®čØé²åŖä½ć®ćć”čŖåå ¬č”
éäæ”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććéØåļ¼ä»„äøćć®å·ć«ććć¦ćå ¬č”éäæ”ēØčØé²åŖä½ććØćććļ¼
ć«čØé²ćććåćÆå½č©²č£ ē½®ć«å „åćććę å ±ćčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ććę©č½ćęććč£
ē½®ćććć仄äøåććļ¼ć®å ¬č”éäæ”ēØčØé²åŖä½ć«ę å ±ćčØé²ććę å ±ćčØé²ćć
ćčØé²åŖä½ćå½č©²čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć®å ¬č”éäæ”ēØčØé²åŖä½ćØćć¦å ććč„ćććÆ
ę å ±ćčØé²ćććčØé²åŖä½ćå½č©²čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć®å ¬č”éäæ”ēØčØé²åŖä½ć«å¤ę
ććåćÆå½č©²čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć
ć ćć®å ¬č”éäæ”ēØčØé²åŖä½ć«ę å ±ćčØé²ćććåćÆå½č©²čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±
ćå „åććć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ć¤ćć¦ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”
åē·ćøć®ę„ē¶ļ¼é ē·ćčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć®å§åćéåäæ”ēØććć°ć©ć ć®čµ·åćć®
ä»ć®äøé£ć®č”ēŗć«ććč”ćććå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²äøé£ć®č”ēŗć®ćć”ęå¾ć®ćć®ćć
ććļ¼ćč”ćććØć
å ę ē»č£½ä½č ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č£½ä½ć«ēŗęćØč²¬ä»»ćęććč ćććć
åć®äŗ ććć°ć©ć é»åčØē®ę©ćę©č½ććć¦äøć®ēµęćå¾ćććØćć§ććććć«ć
ćć«åƾććę令ćēµćæåććććć®ćØćć¦č”Øē¾ćććć®ćććć
åć®äø ćć¼ćæćć¼ć¹ č«ęćę°å¤ćå³å½¢ćć®ä»ć®ę å ±ć®éåē©ć§ćć¤ć¦ććććć®
ę å ±ćé»åčØē®ę©ćēØćć¦ę¤ē“¢ććććØćć§ććććć«ä½ē³»ēć«ę§ęćććć®ćć
ćć
åäø äŗę¬”ēčä½ē© čä½ē©ć翻訳ććē·Øę²ććč„ćććÆå¤å½¢ććåćÆčč²ććę ē»
åćććć®ä»ēæ»ę”ććććØć«ććåµä½ććčä½ē©ćććć
åäŗ å ±åčä½ē© äŗäŗŗä»„äøć®č ćå ±åćć¦åµä½ććčä½ē©ć§ćć¤ć¦ććć®åäŗŗć®åÆ
äøćåé¢ćć¦åå„ēć«å©ēØććććØćć§ććŖććć®ćććć
åäø é²é³ é³ćē©ć«åŗå®ććåćÆćć®åŗå®ē©ćå¢č£½ććććØćććć
åå é²ē» å½±åćé£ē¶ćć¦ē©ć«åŗå®ććåćÆćć®åŗå®ē©ćå¢č£½ććććØćććć
åäŗ č¤č£½ å°å·ćåēćč¤åćé²é³ćé²ē»ćć®ä»ć®ę¹ę³ć«ććęå½¢ēć«å製ććć
ćØććććꬔć«ę²ćććć®ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćććććꬔć«ę²ććč”ēŗćå«ććć®ćØććć
㤠čę¬ćć®ä»ććć«é”ććę¼åēØć®čä½ē© å½č©²čä½ē©ć®äøę¼ćę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾
éćé²é³ććåćÆé²ē»ććććØć
ć 建ēÆć®čä½ē© 建ēÆć«é¢ććå³é¢ć«å¾ć¤ć¦å»ŗēÆē©ćå®ęććććØć
åå äøę¼ ę¼å„ļ¼ęå±ćå«ćć仄äøåććļ¼ä»„å¤ć®ę¹ę³ć«ććčä½ē©ćę¼ććććØ
ćććć
åäø äøę čä½ē©ļ¼å ¬č”éäæ”ććććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćę åå¹ćć®ä»ć®ē©ć«ę åćć
ććØććććććć«ä¼“ć¤ć¦ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦åŗå®ććć¦ććé³ćåēććććØ
ćå«ććć®ćØććć
åå « å£čæ° ęčŖćć®ä»ć®ę¹ę³ć«ććčä½ē©ćå£é ć§ä¼éććććØļ¼å®ę¼ć«č©²å½ćć
ćć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćććć
åä¹ é åø ęåć§ćććåćÆē”åć§ććććåćććč¤č£½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ććåćÆ
č²øäøććććØććććę ē»ć®čä½ē©åćÆę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ććčä½
3
ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆććććć®čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ę示ććććØćē®ēćØćć¦å½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½
ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćč²ęø”ććåćÆč²øäøććććØćå«ććć®ćØććć
äŗå ęč”ēäæč·ęꮵ é»åēę¹ę³ćē£ę°ēę¹ę³ćć®ä»ć®äŗŗć®ē„č¦ć«ćć¤ć¦čŖčćć
ććØćć§ććŖćę¹ę³ļ¼ę¬”å·ć«ććć¦ćé»ē£ēę¹ę³ććØćććļ¼ć«ććć第åäøę”第
äøé ć«č¦å®ććčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©č„ćććÆčä½ęØ©åćÆē¬¬å «åä¹ę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććå®ę¼
å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©č„ćććÆåę”第å é ć«č¦å®ććčä½é£ę„権ļ¼ä»„äøćć®å·ć«ććć¦ćčä½ęØ©
ēććØćććļ¼ć侵害ććč”ēŗć®é²ę¢åćÆęę¢ļ¼čä½ęØ©ēć侵害ććč”ēŗć®ēµęć«
čććé害ćēććććććØć«ććå½č©²č”ēŗć®ęę¢ćććć第äøåę”第äøé 第äŗå·
ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćććęꮵļ¼čä½ęØ©ēćęććč ć®ęęć«åŗć„ćććØćŖćēØćć
ćć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć§ćć¤ć¦ćčä½ē©ćå®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ććę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éļ¼ę¬”
å·ć«ććć¦ćčä½ē©ēććØćććļ¼ć®å©ēØļ¼čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ć®åęćå¾ćŖćć§č”
ć¤ććØćććŖćć°čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®ä¾µå®³ćØćŖćć¹ćč”ēŗćå«ććļ¼
ć«éćććć«ēØććććę©åØćē¹å®ć®ååæćććäæ”å·ćčä½ē©ćå®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ćå
ćÆę¾éč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éć«äæćé³č„ćććÆå½±åćØćØćć«čØé²åŖä½ć«čØé²ććåćÆé
äæ”ććę¹å¼ć«ćććć®ćććć
äŗåäø ęØ©å©ē®”ēę å ± 第åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©č„ćććÆčä½ęØ©åćÆ
ē¬¬å «åä¹ę”第äøé ćć第åé ć¾ć§ć®ęØ©å©ļ¼ä»„äøćć®å·ć«ććć¦ćčä½ęØ©ēććØćććļ¼
ć«é¢ććę å ±ć§ćć¤ć¦ćć¤ćććć¾ć§ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć®ćć”ćé»ē£ēę¹
ę³ć«ććčä½ē©ćå®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ćåćÆę¾éč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éć«äæćé³č„ćććÆå½±å
ćØćØćć«čØé²åŖä½ć«čØé²ćććåćÆéäæ”ććććć®ļ¼čä½ē©ēć®å©ēØē¶ę³ć®ęę”ć
čä½ē©ēć®å©ēØć®čØ±č«¾ć«äæćäŗåå¦ēćć®ä»ć®čä½ęØ©ēć®ē®”ēļ¼é»åčØē®ę©ć«ćć
ćć®ć«éććļ¼ć«ēØćććć¦ććŖććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćććć
㤠čä½ē©ēćčä½ęØ©ēćęććč ćć®ä»ęæä»¤ć§å®ććäŗé ćē¹å®ććę å ±
ć čä½ē©ēć®å©ēØć許諾ććå “åć®å©ēØę¹ę³åć³ę”ä»¶ć«é¢ććę å ±
ć ä»ć®ę å ±ćØē §åććććØć«ććć¤åćÆćć«ę²ććäŗé ćē¹å®ććććØćć§ćć
ććØćØćŖćę å ±
äŗåäŗ å½å ćć®ę³å¾ć®ę½č”å°ćććć
äŗåäø å½å¤ ćć®ę³å¾ć®ę½č”å°å¤ć®å°åćććć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ćććē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ćć«ćÆćē¾č”å·„čøåćå«ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ćććę ē»ć®čä½ē©ćć«ćÆćę ē»ć®å¹ęć«é”ä¼¼ććč¦č¦ēåćÆč¦č“č¦ē
å¹ęćēććććę¹ę³ć§č”Øē¾ććććć¤ćē©ć«åŗå®ććć¦ććčä½ē©ćå«ććć®ćØć
ćć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ćććåēć®čä½ē©ćć«ćÆćåēć®č£½ä½ę¹ę³ć«é”ä¼¼ććę¹ę³ćēØćć¦č”Ø
ē¾ćććčä½ē©ćå«ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ćććå ¬č”ćć«ćÆćē¹å®ćć¤å¤ę°ć®č ćå«ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ćććę³äŗŗćć«ćÆćę³äŗŗę ¼ćęććŖć社å£åćÆč²”å£ć§ä»£č”Øč åćÆē®”ēäŗŗ
ć®å®ćććććć®ćå«ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ććć¦ććäøę¼ćććę¼å„ćåćÆćå£čæ°ćć«ćÆćčä½ē©ć®äøę¼ćę¼å„å
ćÆå£čæ°ć§é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććććć®ćåēććććØļ¼å ¬č”éäæ”åćÆäøę ć«č©²å½ć
ććć®ćé¤ććļ¼åć³čä½ē©ć®äøę¼ćę¼å„åćÆå£čæ°ćé»ę°éäæ”čØåćēØćć¦ä¼éćć
ććØļ¼å ¬č”éäæ”ć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćå«ććć®ćØććć
4
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ćććč²øäøćć«ćÆććććć®å義åćÆę¹ę³ććć¤ć¦ććććåćććć
ććØåę§ć®ä½æēØć®ęØ©åćåå¾ćććč”ēŗćå«ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ćć®ę³å¾ć«ććć¦ć第äøé 第äøå·ć®äŗćē¬¬å «å·ć第ä¹å·ć®äŗć第ä¹å·ć®åć第ä¹å·
ć®äŗč„ćććÆē¬¬åäøå·ćć第åä¹å·ć¾ć§åćÆåäŗé ć«ę²ććēØčŖć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćććć
ćććććåč©ć®čŖå¹¹ćØćć¦ēØććå “åćå«ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼čä½ē©ć®ēŗč”ļ¼
第äøę” čä½ē©ćÆććć®ę§č³Ŗć«åæćå ¬č”ć®č¦ę±ćęŗććććØćć§ććēøå½ēØåŗ¦ć®éØę°ć®
č¤č£½ē©ćć第äŗåäøę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ļ¼ē¬¬å åäøę”第äøé ć®
č¦å®ć«ććå©ēØć®čØ±č«¾ćććć第åę”ć®äŗåć³ē¬¬å åäøę”ćé¤ćć仄äøćć®ē« åć³ę¬”
ē« ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćå¾ćč č„ćććÆē¬¬äøåä¹ę”ć®åŗē権ć®čØå®ćåććč ć«ćć¤ć¦
ä½ęćććé åøćććå “åļ¼ē¬¬äŗåå ę”ć第äŗåå ę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åćÆē¬¬äŗåå ę”ć®äø
ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®ęØ©å©ć害ććŖćå “åć«éććļ¼ć«ććć¦ćēŗč”ćććć
ć®ćØććć
ļ¼ äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć§ćć翻訳ē©ć®åé ć«č¦å®ććéØę°ć®č¤č£½ē©ć第äŗåå «ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ć
ć第äŗåäøę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćØåäøć®ęØ©å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ćć¤ć¦
ä½ęćććé åøćććå “åļ¼ē¬¬äŗåå «ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ćć第äŗåå ę”ć第äŗåå ę”ć®äŗē¬¬
äøé åćÆē¬¬äŗåå ę”ć®äøć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćØåäøć®ęØ©å©ćęććč ć®ęØ©å©ć害ććŖćå “
åć«éććļ¼ć«ćÆććć®åčä½ē©ćÆćēŗč”ććććć®ćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼ čä½ē©ććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ćåćććØćććŖćć°åäŗé ć®ęØ©å©ćęćć¹ćč åćÆ
ćć®č ćććć®čä½ē©ć®å©ēØć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ćÆćććććåäŗé ć®ęØ©å©ćęććč å
ćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ćØćæćŖćć¦ćåäŗé ć®č¦å®ćé©ēØććć
ļ¼čä½ē©ć®å ¬č”Øļ¼
第åę” čä½ē©ćÆćēŗč”ćććåćÆē¬¬äŗåäŗę”ćć第äŗåäŗę”ć¾ć§ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćę
ććč č„ćććÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ćć¤ć¦äøę¼ćę¼å„ćäøę ćå ¬č”éäæ”ćå£čæ°č„ćć
ćÆå±ē¤ŗć®ę¹ę³ć§å ¬č”ć«ę示ćććå “åļ¼å»ŗēÆć®čä½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆć第äŗåäøę”ć«č¦å®
ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ćć¤ć¦å»ŗčØćććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć«ćć
ć¦ćå ¬č”Øććććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ čä½ē©ćÆć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ć
ć¤ć¦éäæ”åÆč½åćććå “åć«ćÆćå ¬č”Øććććć®ćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼ äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć§ćć翻訳ē©ćć第äŗåå «ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ćć第äŗåäŗę”ćć第äŗååę”
ć¾ć§ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćØåäøć®ęØ©å©ćęććč č„ćććÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ćć¤ć¦äøę¼ć
ę¼å„ćäøę ćå ¬č”éäæ”č„ćććÆå£čæ°ć®ę¹ę³ć§å ¬č”ć«ę²ē¤ŗćććåćÆē¬¬äŗåå «ę”ć®č¦å®
ć«ćć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćØåäøć®ęØ©å©ćęććč č„ćććÆćć®čØ±č«¾ć
å¾ćč ć«ćć¤ć¦éäæ”åÆč½åćććå “åć«ćÆććć®åčä½ē©ćÆćå ¬č”Øććććć®ćØćæćŖ
ćć
ļ¼ ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©åćÆåēć®čä½ē©ćÆć第ååäŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććč ć«ćć¤ć¦åé ć®
å±ē¤ŗćč”ćććå “åć«ćÆćå ¬č”Øććććć®ćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼ čä½ē©ććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ćåćććØćććŖćć°ē¬¬äøé ćć第äøé ć¾ć§ć®ęØ©å©ć
ęćć¹ćč åćÆćć®č ćććć®čä½ē©ć®å©ēØć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ćÆććććć第äøé ćć
5
第äøé ć¾ć§ć®ęØ©å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ćØćæćŖćć¦ććććć®č¦å®ćé©ēØ
ććć
ļ¼ć¬ć³ć¼ćć®ēŗč”ļ¼
第åę”ć®äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ććÆććć®ę§č³Ŗć«åæćå ¬č”ć®č¦ę±ćęŗććććØćć§ććēøå½ēØåŗ¦ć®
éØę°ć®č¤č£½ē©ćć第ä¹åå ę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾äøę”ć«ć
ćć¦ęŗēØćć第å åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććå©ēØć®čØ±č«¾ćććć第åē« ē¬¬äŗēÆåć³ē¬¬
äøēÆć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćå¾ćč ć«ćć¤ć¦ä½ęćććé åøćććå “åļ¼ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”ć®äŗ
第äøé åćÆē¬¬ä¹åäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®ęØ©å©ć害ććŖćå “åć«
éććļ¼ć«ććć¦ćēŗč”ććććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ę”ē“ć®å¹åļ¼
第äŗę” čä½č ć®ęØ©å©åć³ććć«é£ę„ćć権å©ć«é¢ćę”ē“ć«å„ꮵć®å®ćććććØććÆć
ćć®č¦å®ć«ććć
第äŗēÆ é©ēØēÆå²
ļ¼äæč·ćåććčä½ē©ļ¼
第å ę” čä½ē©ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć«éćććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ć
åććć
äø ę„ę¬å½ę°ļ¼ććå½ć®ę³ä»¤ć«åŗć„ćć¦čØē«ćććę³äŗŗåć³å½å ć«äø»ććäŗåęćę
ććę³äŗŗćå«ćć仄äøåććļ¼ć®čä½ē©
äŗ ęåć«å½å ć«ććć¦ēŗč”ćććčä½ē©ļ¼ęåć«å½å¤ć«ććć¦ēŗč”ććććććć®
ēŗč”ć®ę„ććäøåę„仄å ć«å½å ć«ććć¦ēŗč”ććććć®ćå«ććļ¼
äø åäŗå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććę”ē“ć«ććććå½ćäæč·ć®ē¾©åćč² ćčä½ē©
ļ¼äæč·ćåććå®ę¼ļ¼
第äøę” å®ę¼ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć«éćććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ćå
ććć
äø å½å ć«ććć¦č”ćŖćććå®ę¼
äŗ ę¬”ę”第äøå·åćÆē¬¬äŗå·ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ćććå®ę¼
äø ē¬¬ä¹ę”第äøå·åćÆē¬¬äŗå·ć«ę²ććę¾éć«ććć¦éäæ”ćććå®ę¼ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶ć®ęæč«¾ć
å¾ć¦éäæ”åć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼
å 第ä¹ę”ć®äŗåå·ć«ę²ććęē·ę¾éć«ććć¦éäæ”ćććå®ę¼ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶ć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ć¦
éäæ”åć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼
äŗ ååå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććå®ę¼
㤠å®ę¼å®¶ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č åć³ę¾éę©é¢ć®äæč·ć«é¢ććå½éę”ē“ļ¼ä»„äøćå®ę¼å®¶
ēäæč·ę”ē“ććØćććļ¼ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ććć¦č”ćććå®ę¼
ć ꬔę”第äøå·ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ćććå®ę¼
ć 第ä¹ę”第äøå·ć«ę²ććę¾éć«ććć¦éäæ”ćććå®ę¼ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶ć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ć¦éäæ”
åć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼
6
å ååå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććå®ę¼
㤠å®ę¼åć³ć¬ć³ć¼ćć«é¢ććäøēē„ēęę権ę©é¢ę”ē“ļ¼ä»„äøćå®ę¼ć»ć¬ć³ć¼ćę”
ē“ććØćććļ¼ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ććć¦č”ćććå®ę¼
ć ꬔę”第åå·ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ćććå®ę¼
äø ååå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććå®ę¼
㤠äøē貿ęę©é¢ć®å ēå½ć«ććć¦č”ćććå®ę¼
ć ꬔę”第äŗå·ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ćććå®ę¼
ć 第ä¹ę”第åå·ć«ę²ććę¾éć«ććć¦éäæ”ćććå®ę¼ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶ć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ć¦éäæ”
åć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼
ļ¼äæč·ćåććć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼
ē¬¬å «ę” ć¬ć³ć¼ććÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć«éćććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·
ćåććć
äø ę„ę¬å½ę°ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼ć
äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ćć§ććć«åŗå®ććć¦ććé³ćęåć«å½å ć«ććć¦åŗå®ććććć®
äø åäŗå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ć
㤠å®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć®å½ę°ļ¼å½č©²ē· ē“å½ć®ę³ä»¤ć«åŗć„ćć¦čØē«ćććę³
äŗŗåć³å½č©²ē· ē“å½ć«äø»ććäŗåęćęććę³äŗŗćå«ćć仄äøåććļ¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ć
製ä½č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼ć
ć ć¬ć³ć¼ćć§ććć«åŗå®ććć¦ććé³ćęåć«å®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ćć
ć¦åŗå®ććććć®
å åäøå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ć
㤠å®ę¼ć»ć¬ć³ć¼ćę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć®å½ę°ļ¼å½č©²ē· ē“å½ć®ę³ä»¤ć«åŗć„ćć¦čØē«ććć
ę³äŗŗåć³å½č©²ē· ē“å½ć«äø»ććäŗåęćęććę³äŗŗćå«ćć仄äøåććļ¼ćć¬ć³ć¼
ć製ä½č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼ć
ć ć¬ć³ć¼ćć§ććć«åŗå®ććć¦ććé³ćęåć«å®ę¼ć»ć¬ć³ć¼ćę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ć
ćć¦åŗå®ććććć®
äŗ ååå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ć
㤠äøē貿ęę©é¢ć®å ēå½ć®å½ę°ļ¼å½č©²å ēå½ć®ę³ä»¤ć«åŗć„ćć¦čØē«ćććę³äŗŗå
ć³å½č©²å ēå½ć«äø»ććäŗåęćęććę³äŗŗćå«ćć仄äøåććļ¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½
č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼ć
ć ć¬ć³ć¼ćć§ććć«åŗå®ććć¦ććé³ćęåć«äøē貿ęę©é¢ć®å ēå½ć«ććć¦åŗ
å®ććććć®
å ååå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ćć許諾ćå¾ćŖćć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č
ć®äæč·ć«é¢ććę”ē“ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾äŗåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗå·ć«ććć¦ćć¬ć³ć¼ćäæč·ę”ē“ććØć
ććļ¼ć«ććęćå½ćäæč·ć®ē¾©åćč² ćć¬ć³ć¼ć
ļ¼äæč·ćåććę¾éļ¼
第ä¹ę” ę¾éćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć«éćććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ćå
ććć
äø ę„ę¬å½ę°ć§ććę¾éäŗę„č ć®ę¾é
7
äŗ å½å ć«ććę¾éčØåććč”ćŖćććę¾é
äø åäŗå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććę¾é
㤠å®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć®å½ę°ć§ććę¾éäŗę„č ć®ę¾é
ć å®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ććę¾éčØåććč”ćććę¾é
å åäøå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććꬔć®ććććć«ę²ććę¾é
㤠äøē貿ęę©é¢ć®å ēå½ć®å½ę°ć§ććę¾éäŗę„č ć®ę¾é
ć äøē貿ęę©é¢ć®å ēå½ć«ććę¾éčØåććč”ćććę¾é
ļ¼äæč·ćåććęē·ę¾éļ¼
第ä¹ę”ć®äŗ ęē·ę¾éćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć«éćććć®ę³å¾ć«ćć
äæč·ćåććć
äø ę„ę¬å½ę°ć§ććęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ć®ęē·ę¾éļ¼ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦č”ććć®ćé¤ććꬔ
å·ć«ććć¦åććļ¼
äŗ å½å ć«ććęē·ę¾éčØåććč”ćććęē·ę¾é
第äŗē« čä½č ć®ęØ©å©
第äøēÆ čä½ē©
ļ¼čä½ē©ć®ä¾ē¤ŗļ¼
第åę” ćć®ę³å¾ć«ććčä½ē©ćä¾ē¤ŗćććØćććććꬔć®ćØććć§ććć
äø å°čŖ¬ćčę¬ćč«ęćč¬ę¼ćć®ä»ć®čØčŖć®čä½ē©
äŗ é³ę„½ć®čä½ē©
äø ččøåćÆē”čØåć®čä½ē©
å ēµµē»ćēē»ć彫å»ćć®ä»ć®ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©
äŗ å»ŗēÆć®čä½ē©
å å°å³åćÆå¦č”ēćŖę§č³Ŗćęććå³é¢ćå³č”Øć樔åćć®ä»ć®å³å½¢ć®čä½ē©
äø ę ē»ć®čä½ē©
å « åēć®čä½ē©
ä¹ ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©
ļ¼ äŗå®ć®ä¼éć«ćććŖćéå ±åć³ęäŗć®å ±éćÆćåé 第äøå·ć«ę²ććčä½ē©ć«č©²å½ć
ćŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé 第ä¹å·ć«ę²ććčä½ē©ć«åƾćććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ćÆććć®čä½ē©ćä½ęć
ćććć«ēØććććć°ć©ć čØčŖćč¦ē“åć³č§£ę³ć«åć°ćŖćććć®å “åć«ććć¦ććć
ćć®ēØčŖć®ę義ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć«å®ćććØććć«ććć
äø ććć°ć©ć čØčŖ ććć°ć©ć ć蔨ē¾ććęꮵćØćć¦ć®ęåćć®ä»ć®čØå·åć³ćć®
ä½ē³»ćććć
äŗ č¦ē“ ē¹å®ć®ććć°ć©ć ć«ćććåå·ć®ććć°ć©ć čØčŖć®ēØę³ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®ē¹å„ć®
ē“ęćććć
äø č§£ę³ ććć°ć©ć ć«ćććé»åčØē®ę©ć«åƾććę令ć®ēµåćć®ę¹ę³ćććć
ļ¼äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ļ¼
8
第åäøę” äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć«åƾćććć®ę³å¾ć«ććäæč·ćÆććć®åčä½ē©ć®čä½č ć®ęØ©å©
ć«å½±éæćåć¼ććŖćć
ļ¼ē·Øéčä½ē©ļ¼
第åäŗę” ē·Øéē©ļ¼ćć¼ćæćć¼ć¹ć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ćć仄äøåććļ¼ć§ćć®ē“ ęć®éø
ęåćÆé åć«ćć¤ć¦åµä½ę§ćęćććć®ćÆćčä½ē©ćØćć¦äæč·ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®ē·Øéē©ć®éØåćę§ęććčä½ē©ć®čä½č ć®ęØ©å©ć«å½±éæćåć¼
ććŖćć
ļ¼ćć¼ćæćć¼ć¹ć®čä½ē©ļ¼
第åäŗę”ć®äŗ ćć¼ćæćć¼ć¹ć§ćć®ę å ±ć®éøęåćÆä½ē³»ēćŖę§ęć«ćć¤ć¦åµä½ę§ćęć
ććć®ćÆćčä½ē©ćØćć¦äæč·ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®ćć¼ćæćć¼ć¹ć®éØåćę§ęććčä½ē©ć®čä½č ć®ęØ©å©ć«å½±éæ
ćåć¼ććŖćć
ļ¼ęØ©å©ć®ē®ēćØćŖććŖćčä½ē©ļ¼
第åäøę” ꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ććčä½ē©ćÆććć®ē« ć®č¦å®ć«ćć権å©ć®ē®ēćØ
ćŖćććØćć§ććŖćć
äø ę²ę³ćć®ä»ć®ę³ä»¤
äŗ å½č„ćććÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗļ¼ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗéåę³ļ¼å¹³ęåäø
幓ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾äøå·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćććć仄äøåććļ¼åćÆ
å°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗļ¼å°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗę³ļ¼å¹³ęåäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾åå «å·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第äø
é ć«č¦å®ććå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćććć仄äøåććļ¼ćēŗććå示ćčØä»¤ćééć
ć®ä»ćććć«é”ćććć®
äø č£å¤ęć®å¤ę±ŗćę±ŗå®ćå½ä»¤åć³åÆ©å¤äø¦ć³ć«č”ęæåŗć®č£ę±ŗåć³ę±ŗå®ć§č£å¤ć«ęŗćć
ęē¶ć«ććč”ććććć®
å åäøå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ēæ»čسē©åć³ē·Øéē©ć§ćå½č„ćććÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢ćē¬
ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗåćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćä½ęćććć®
第äŗēÆ čä½č
ļ¼čä½č ć®ęØå®ļ¼
第ååę” čä½ē©ć®åä½åć«ćåćÆčä½ē©ć®å ¬č”ćøć®ęä¾č„ćććÆę示ć®éć«ććć®ę°
åč„ćććÆåē§°ļ¼ä»„äøćå®åććØćććļ¼åćÆćć®é å·ćēåćē„ē§°ćć®ä»å®åć«ä»£
ćć¦ēØćććććć®ļ¼ä»„äøćå¤åććØćććļ¼ćØćć¦åØē„ć®ćć®ćčä½č åćØćć¦é
åøøć®ę¹ę³ć«ćć蔨示ććć¦ććč ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćØęØå®ććć
ļ¼č·åäøä½ęććčä½ē©ć®čä½č ļ¼
第åäŗę” ę³äŗŗćć®ä»ä½æēØč ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦ćę³äŗŗēććØćććļ¼ć®ēŗęć«åŗć„
ććć®ę³äŗŗēć®ę„åć«å¾äŗććč ćč·åäøä½ęććčä½ē©ļ¼ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ćé¤
ććļ¼ć§ććć®ę³äŗŗēćčŖå·±ć®čä½ć®å義ć®äøć«å ¬č”Øćććć®ć®čä½č ćÆććć®ä½ę
9
ć®ęć«ćććå„ē“ćå¤åč¦åćć®ä»ć«å„ꮵć®å®ćććŖćéćććć®ę³äŗŗēćØććć
ļ¼ ę³äŗŗēć®ēŗęć«åŗć„ććć®ę³äŗŗēć®ę„åć«å¾äŗććč ćč·åäøä½ęććććć°ć©ć
ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćÆććć®ä½ęć®ęć«ćććå„ē“ćå¤åč¦åćć®ä»ć«å„ꮵć®å®ćććŖ
ćéćććć®ę³äŗŗēćØććć
ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ļ¼
第åå ę” ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćÆććć®ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦ēæ»ę”ćććåćÆč¤č£½ć
ććå°čŖ¬ćčę¬ćé³ę„½ćć®ä»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćé¤ććå¶ä½ćē£ē£ćę¼åŗćę®å½±ćē¾
č”ēćę å½ćć¦ćć®ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®å Øä½ēå½¢ęć«åµä½ēć«åÆäøććč ćØććććć ćć
åę”ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
第äøēÆ ęØ©å©ć®å 容
第äøę¬¾ ē·å
ļ¼čä½č ć®ęØ©å©ļ¼
第åäøę” čä½č ćÆćꬔę”第äøé ć第åä¹ę”第äøé åć³ē¬¬äŗåę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©
ļ¼ä»„äøćčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ććØćććļ¼äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬äŗåäøę”ćć第äŗåå «ę”ć¾ć§ć«č¦å®ćć
権å©ļ¼ä»„äøćčä½ęØ©ććØćććļ¼ćäŗ«ęććć
ļ¼ čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åć³čä½ęØ©ć®äŗ«ęć«ćÆććććŖćę¹å¼ć®å±„č”ććč¦ććŖćć
第äŗę¬¾ čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©
ļ¼å ¬č”ØęØ©ļ¼
第åå «ę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ļ¼ćć®åęćå¾ćŖćć§å ¬
蔨ćććčä½ē©ćå«ćć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ćć
権å©ćęćććå½č©²čä½ē©ćåčä½ē©ćØććäŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ććåę§ćØććć
ļ¼ čä½č ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć«ę²ććå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²åå·ć«ę²ććč”ēŗć«ć¤ćć¦åęććć
ć®ćØęØå®ććć
äø ćć®čä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćč²ęø”ććå “å å½č©²čä½ē©ććć®čä½
権ć®č”使ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććććØć
äŗ ćć®ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©åćÆåēć®čä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ć®åä½åćč²ęø”
ććå “å ćććć®čä½ē©ććć®åä½åć«ććå±ē¤ŗć®ę¹ę³ć§å ¬č”ć«ę示ććććØć
äø ē¬¬äŗåä¹ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ćććć®ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćę ē»č£½ä½č ć«åø°å±ććå “å
å½č©²čä½ē©ććć®čä½ęØ©ć®č”使ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććććØć
ļ¼ čä½č ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć«ę²ććå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²åå·ć«ę²ććč”ēŗć«ć¤ćć¦åęććć
ć®ćØćæćŖćć
äø ćć®čä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćč”ęæę©é¢ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ć®äæęććę å ±ć®
å ¬éć«é¢ććę³å¾ļ¼å¹³ęåäøå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ååäŗå·ć仄äøćč”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ććØć
ććļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććč”ęæę©é¢ćććć仄äøåććļ¼ć«ęä¾ććå “åļ¼č”
ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬ä¹ę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććé示ććęØć®ę±ŗå®ć®ęć¾ć§ć«å„ꮵć®ę
ę蔨示ćććå “åćé¤ććļ¼ č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ć®č¦å®ć«ććč”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćå½
10
該čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććććØć
äŗ ćć®čä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēļ¼ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēć®äæ
ęććę å ±ć®å ¬éć«é¢ććę³å¾ļ¼å¹³ęåäøå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾ååå·ć仄äøćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗ
ēę å ±å ¬éę³ććØćććļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēćććć仄äøå
ććļ¼ć«ęä¾ććå “åļ¼ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬ä¹ę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććé示
ććęØć®ę±ŗå®ć®ęć¾ć§ć«å„ꮵć®ęę蔨示ćććå “åćé¤ććļ¼ ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę
å ±å ¬éę³ć®č¦å®ć«ććå½č©²ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēćå½č©²čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示
ććććØć
äø ćć®čä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½åćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗć«
ęä¾ććå “åļ¼é示ććęØć®ę±ŗå®ć®ęć¾ć§ć«å„ꮵć®ęę蔨示ćććå “åćé¤ććļ¼
ę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ļ¼å°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½åćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗć®äæęććę å ±ć®å ¬éćč«ę±ć
ćä½ę°ēć®ęØ©å©ć«ć¤ćć¦å®ććå½č©²å°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę”ä¾ćććć仄äøåććļ¼ć®č¦
å®ć«ććå½č©²å°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢åćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćå½č©²čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾
ććåćÆę示ććććØć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬äŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććč”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćåę”第äøå·ćč„ćććÆć
č„ćććÆåę”第äŗå·ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććę å ±ćčØé²ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øć
ćć¦ććŖććć®ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććč„ćććÆę示ćććØććåćÆč”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³
第äøę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććč”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćčä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćå ¬č”ć«ę
ä¾ććč„ćććÆę示ćććØćć
äŗ ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬äŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēćåę”第äøå·ćč„
ćććÆćč„ćććÆåę”第äŗå·ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććę å ±ćčØé²ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć§ć¾
ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććč„ćććÆę示ćććØććåćÆē¬ē«č”ęæę³
äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬äøę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēćčä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖ
ććć®ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććč„ćććÆę示ćććØćć
äø ę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬åäøę”第äŗé åć³ē¬¬äøé ć«ēøå½ććč¦å®ć
čØćć¦ćććć®ć«éćć第äŗå·ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć®č¦å®ć«ććå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢
åćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćčä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³
第äŗę”第äøå·ćåćÆåę”第äŗå·ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććę å ±ć«ēøå½ććę å ±ćčØé²ćć
ć¦ćććć®ć«éććļ¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ćććØćć
å ę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ć®č¦å®ć«ććå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢åćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćčä½ē©ć§
ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬äŗę”第äøå·ćć«č¦å®ććę å ±ć«
ēøå½ććę å ±ćčØé²ććć¦ćććć®ć«éććļ¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ćććØćć
äŗ ę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ć®č¦å®ć§č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬äøę”ć®č¦å®ć«ēøå½ćććć®ć«ććå°
ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢åćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćčä½ē©ć§ć¾ć å ¬č”Øććć¦ććŖććć®ćå ¬
č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ćććØćć
ļ¼ę°å蔨示権ļ¼
第åä¹ę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®åä½åć«ćåćÆćć®čä½ē©ć®å ¬č”ćøć®ęä¾č„ćććÆ
ę示ć«éćććć®å®åč„ćććÆå¤åćčä½č åćØćć¦č”Øē¤ŗććåćÆčä½č åć蔨示ć
ćŖćććØćØćć権å©ćęććććć®čä½ē©ćåčä½ē©ćØććäŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®å ¬č”ćøć®
11
ęä¾åćÆę示ć«éćć¦ć®åčä½ē©ć®čä½č åć®č”Øē¤ŗć«ć¤ćć¦ććåę§ćØććć
ļ¼ čä½ē©ćå©ēØććč ćÆććć®čä½č ć®å„ꮵć®ęę蔨示ććŖćéćććć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤
ććć§ć«čä½č ć蔨示ćć¦ćććØććć«å¾ć¤ć¦čä½č åć蔨示ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ čä½č åć®č”Øē¤ŗćÆćčä½ē©ć®å©ēØć®ē®ēåć³ę ę§ć«ē §ććčä½č ćåµä½č ć§ććć
ćØć主張ććå©ēć害ćććććććŖććØčŖćććććØććÆćå ¬ę£ćŖę £č”ć«åććŖć
éććēē„ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³åćÆę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ć®č¦å®ć«ćć
č”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēåćÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢č„ćććÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗ
ćčä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććå “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćę¢ć«ćć®
čä½č ć蔨示ćć¦ćććØććć«å¾ć¤ć¦čä½č åć蔨示ćććØćć
äŗ č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬å ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬å ę”第äŗ
é ć®č¦å®åćÆę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ć®č¦å®ć§č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬å ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ēøå½
ćććć®ć«ććč”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēåćÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢č„ćććÆå°
ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćčä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććå “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²čä½ē©
ć®čä½č åć®č”Øē¤ŗćēē„ććććØćØćŖććØćć
ļ¼åäøę§äæę権ļ¼
第äŗåę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©åć³ćć®é”å·ć®åäøę§ćäæęćć権å©ćęćććć®ę
ć«åćć¦ćććć®å¤ę“ćåé¤ćć®ä»ć®ę¹å¤ćåććŖććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ććę¹å¤ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø ē¬¬äøåäøę”第äøé ļ¼åę”第åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć第äøåäøę”ć®
äŗē¬¬äøé åćÆē¬¬äøååę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćå©ēØććå “åć«ćććēØåå
ćÆēØčŖć®å¤ę“ćć®ä»ć®ę¹å¤ć§ćå¦ę ”ęč²ć®ē®ēäøćććå¾ćŖććØčŖćććććć®
äŗ å»ŗēÆē©ć®å¢ēÆćę¹ēÆćäæ®ē¹åćÆęØ”ę§ęæćć«ććę¹å¤
äø ē¹å®ć®é»åčØē®ę©ć«ććć¦ćÆå©ēØćå¾ćŖćććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ćå½č©²é»åčØē®ę©
ć«ććć¦å©ēØćå¾ćććć«ćććććåćÆććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ćé»åčØē®ę©ć«ćć
ć¦ććå¹ęēć«å©ēØćå¾ćććć«ććććć«åæ č¦ćŖę¹å¤
å åäøå·ć«ę²ćććć®ć®ć»ććčä½ē©ć®ę§č³Ŗäø¦ć³ć«ćć®å©ēØć®ē®ēåć³ę ę§ć«ē §ć
ććććå¾ćŖććØčŖććććę¹å¤
第äøę¬¾ čä½ęØ©ć«å«ć¾ćć権å©ć®ēØ®é”
ļ¼č¤č£½ęØ©ļ¼
第äŗåäøę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ćč¤č£½ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼äøę¼ęØ©åć³ę¼å„権ļ¼
第äŗåäŗę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ććå ¬č”ć«ē“ę„č¦ćåćÆčćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦
ļ¼ä»„äøćå ¬ć«ććØćććļ¼äøę¼ććåćÆę¼å„ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼äøę 権ļ¼
12
第äŗåäŗę”ć®äŗ čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ćå ¬ć«äøę ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼å ¬č”é俔権ēļ¼
第äŗåäøę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ć®å “åć«ćć¤ć¦
ćÆćéäæ”åÆč½åćå«ććļ¼ćč”ć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ čä½č ćÆćå ¬č”éäæ”ććććć®čä½ē©ćåäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éćć権å©ćå°ę
ććć
ļ¼å£čæ°ęØ©ļ¼
第äŗååę” čä½č ćÆććć®čØčŖć®čä½ē©ćå ¬ć«å£čæ°ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼å±ē¤ŗęØ©ļ¼
第äŗåäŗę” čä½č ćÆććć®ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©åćÆć¾ć ēŗč”ććć¦ććŖćåēć®čä½ē©ćć
ććć®åä½åć«ććå ¬ć«å±ē¤ŗćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼é åøęØ©ļ¼
第äŗåå ę” čä½č ćÆććć®ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ććć®č¤č£½ē©ć«ććé åøćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ čä½č ćÆćę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ćććć®čä½ē©ćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®
č¤č£½ē©ć«ććé åøćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼č²ęø”権ļ¼
第äŗåå ę”ć®äŗ čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ćé¤ćć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦å
ććļ¼ććć®åä½ååćÆč¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ćć¤
ć¦ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé¤ćć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć®č²ęø”ć«ćć
å ¬č”ć«ęä¾ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½ē©ć®åä½ååćÆč¤č£½ē©ć§ę¬”ć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć®
č²ęø”ć«ććå “åć«ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø åé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććå ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ćććč
ä½ē©ć®åä½ååćÆč¤č£½ē©
äŗ ē¬¬å åäøę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬å åä¹ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććč£å®åćÆäøå½čä½ęØ©ę”ē“ć®å®
ę½ć«ä¼“ćčä½ęØ©ę³ć®ē¹ä¾ć«é¢ććę³å¾ļ¼ęåäøåäøå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬å «åå å·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第äø
é ć®č¦å®ć«ćć許åÆćåćć¦å ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ćććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©
äø åé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććē¹å®ćć¤å°ę°ć®č ć«
č²ęø”ćććčä½ē©ć®åä½ååćÆč¤č£½ē©
å å½å¤ć«ććć¦ćåé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«ēøå½ćć権å©ć害ććććØćŖććåćÆåé
ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«ēøå½ćć権å©ćęććč č„ćććÆćć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććč²ęø”ć
ććčä½ē©ć®åä½ååćÆč¤č£½ē©
ļ¼č²øäøęØ©ļ¼
第äŗåå ę”ć®äø čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ćé¤ććļ¼ććć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę ē»
ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé¤
13
ććļ¼ć®č²øäøć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ēæ»čØ³ęØ©ćēæ»ę”権ēļ¼
第äŗåäøę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć翻訳ććē·Øę²ććč„ćććÆå¤å½¢ććåćÆčč²ćć
ę ē»åćććć®ä»ēæ»ę”ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®å©ēØć«é¢ććåčä½č ć®ęØ©å©ļ¼
第äŗåå «ę” äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®åčä½ē©ć®čä½č ćÆćå½č©²äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®å©ēØć«é¢ććć
ć®ę¬¾ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć§å½č©²äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®čä½č ćęćććć®ćØåäøć®ēØ®é”ć®ęØ©å©ć
å°ęććć
第å款 ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ć®åø°å±
ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ć®åø°å±ļ¼
第äŗåä¹ę” ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ļ¼ē¬¬åäŗę”第äøé ćꬔé åćÆē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåććć
ć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć®čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®čä½č ćę ē»č£½ä½č ć«åƾćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č£½ä½ć«
åå ććććØćē“ęćć¦ćććØććÆćå½č©²ę ē»č£½ä½č ć«åø°å±ććć
ļ¼ å°ćę¾éäŗę„č ćę¾éć®ććć®ęč”ēęꮵćØćć¦č£½ä½ććę ē»ć®čä½ē©ļ¼ē¬¬åäŗę”
第äøé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć®čä½ęØ©ć®ćć”ꬔć«ę²ćć権å©ćÆćę ē»
製ä½č ćØćć¦ć®å½č©²ę¾éäŗę„č ć«åø°å±ććć
äø ćć®čä½ē©ćę¾éćć権å©åć³ę¾éććććć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćęē·ę¾éććčŖ
åå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦
ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ćč”ććåćÆå
äæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éćć権å©
äŗ ćć®čä½ē©ćč¤č£½ććåćÆćć®č¤č£½ē©ć«ććę¾éäŗę„č ć«é åøćć権å©
ļ¼ å°ćęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćęē·ę¾éć®ććć®ęč”ēęꮵćØćć¦č£½ä½ććę ē»ć®čä½ē©
ļ¼ē¬¬åäŗę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć®čä½ęØ©ć®ćć”ꬔć«ę²ćć権
å©ćÆćę ē»č£½ä½č ćØćć¦ć®å½č©²ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ć«åø°å±ććć
äø ćć®čä½ē©ćęē·ę¾éćć権å©åć³ęē·ę¾éććććć®čä½ē©ćåäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØć
ć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éćć権å©
äŗ ćć®čä½ē©ćč¤č£½ććåćÆćć®č¤č£½ē©ć«ććęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ć«é åøćć権å©
第äŗę¬¾ čä½ęØ©ć®å¶é
ļ¼ē§ē使ēØć®ććć®č¤č£½ļ¼
第äøåę” čä½ęØ©ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ć¦ććčä½ē©ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę¬¾ć«ććć¦åć«ćčä½ē©ććØć
ććļ¼ćÆćåäŗŗēć«åćÆå®¶åŗå ćć®ä»ććć«ęŗććéćććēÆå²å ć«ććć¦ä½æēØćć
ććØļ¼ä»„äøćē§ē使ēØććØćććļ¼ćē®ēćØćććØććÆćꬔć«ę²ććå “åćé¤ććć
ć®ä½æēØććč ćč¤č£½ććććØćć§ććć
äø å ¬č”ć®ä½æēØć«ä¾ććććØćē®ēćØćć¦čØē½®ććć¦ććčŖåč¤č£½ę©åØļ¼č¤č£½ć®ę©č½
ćęććććć«é¢ććč£ ē½®ć®å ØéØåćÆäø»č¦ćŖéØåćčŖååććć¦ććę©åØććććļ¼
14
ćēØćć¦č¤č£½ććå “å
äŗ ęč”ēäæč·ęꮵć®åéæļ¼ęč”ēäæč·ęꮵć«ēØćććć¦ććäæ”å·ć®é¤å»åćÆę¹å¤ļ¼čØ
é²åćÆéäæ”ć®ę¹å¼ć®å¤ęć«ä¼“ćęč”ēćŖå¶ē“ć«ććé¤å»åćÆę¹å¤ćé¤ććļ¼ćč”ć
ććØć«ćććå½č©²ęč”ēäæč·ęꮵć«ćć¤ć¦é²ę¢ćććč”ēŗćåÆč½ćØććåćÆå½č©²ę
č”ēäæč·ęꮵć«ćć¤ć¦ęę¢ćććč”ēŗć®ēµęć«é害ćēććŖćććć«ććććØćć
ćć第ē¾äŗåę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøå·åć³ē¬¬äŗå·ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć«ććåÆč½ćØćŖććåćÆć
ć®ēµęć«é害ćēććŖćććć«ćŖć¤ćč¤č£½ćććć®äŗå®ćē„ććŖććč”ćå “å
ļ¼ ē§ē使ēØćē®ēćØćć¦ćććøćæć«ę¹å¼ć®é²é³åćÆé²ē»ć®ę©č½ćęććę©åØļ¼ę¾éć®
ę„åć®ććć®ē¹å„ć®ę§č½ćć®ä»ć®ē§ē使ēØć«éåøøä¾ćććŖćē¹å„ć®ę§č½ćęćććć®
åć³é²é³ę©č½ä»ćć®é»č©±ę©ćć®ä»ć®ę¬ę„ć®ę©č½ć«éå±ććę©č½ćØćć¦é²é³åćÆé²ē»ć®
ę©č½ćęćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć§ćć¤ć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ćććć®ć«ćććå½č©²ę©åØć«ććććø
ćæć«ę¹å¼ć®é²é³åćÆé²ē»ć®ēØć«ä¾ćććčØé²åŖä½ć§ćć¤ć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ćććć®ć«é²é³å
ćÆé²ē»ćč”ćč ćÆćēøå½ćŖé”ć®č£åéćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼å³ęøé¤Øēć«ćććč¤č£½ļ¼
第äøåäøę” å³ęøćčØé²ćć®ä»ć®č³ęćå ¬č”ć®å©ēØć«ä¾ććććØćē®ēćØććå³ęøé¤Øć
ć®ä»ć®ę½čØć§ęæä»¤ć§å®ćććć®ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦ćå³ęøé¤ØēććØćććļ¼ć«ćć
ć¦ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććå “åć«ćÆććć®å¶å©ćē®ēćØććŖćäŗę„ćØćć¦ćå³ęøé¤Øēć®å³ęøć
čØé²ćć®ä»ć®č³ęļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦ćå³ęøé¤Øč³ęććØćććļ¼ćēØćć¦čä½ē©ć
č¤č£½ććććØćć§ććć
äø å³ęøé¤Øēć®å©ēØč ć®ę±ćć«åæćććć®čŖæę»ē ē©¶ć®ēØć«ä¾ććććć«ćå ¬č”Øććć
čä½ē©ć®äøéØåļ¼ēŗč”å¾ēøå½ęéćēµéććå®ęåč”ē©ć«ę²č¼ćććååć®čä½ē©
ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆććć®å ØéØļ¼ć®č¤č£½ē©ćäøäŗŗć«ć¤ćäøéØęä¾ććå “å
äŗ å³ęøé¤Øč³ęć®äæåć®ććåæ č¦ćććå “å
äø ä»ć®å³ęøé¤Øēć®ę±ćć«åæććēµ¶ēćć®ä»ććć«ęŗććēē±ć«ććäøč¬ć«å „ęćć
ććØćå°é£ćŖå³ęøé¤Øč³ęć®č¤č£½ē©ćęä¾ććå “å
ļ¼å¼ēØļ¼
第äøåäŗę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ćÆćå¼ēØćć¦å©ēØććććØćć§ććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ć
ćć®å¼ēØćÆćå ¬ę£ćŖę £č”ć«åč“ćććć®ć§ććććć¤ćå ±éćę¹č©ćē ē©¶ćć®ä»ć®å¼
ēØć®ē®ēäøę£å½ćŖēÆå²å ć§č”ćŖććććć®ć§ćŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ å½č„ćććÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗåćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćäøč¬ć«åØē„
ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦ä½ęćććć®čä½ć®å義ć®äøć«å ¬č”Øććåŗå ±č³ęćčŖæę»ēµ±čØ
č³ęćå ±åęøćć®ä»ćććć«é”ććčä½ē©ćÆćčŖ¬ęć®ęęćØćć¦ę°čē“ćéčŖćć®ä»
ć®åč”ē©ć«č»¢č¼ććććØćć§ććććć ćććććē¦ę¢ććęØć®č”Øē¤ŗćććå “åćÆć
ćć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ęē§ēØå³ęøēćøć®ę²č¼ļ¼
第äøåäøę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ćÆćå¦ę ”ęč²ć®ē®ēäøåæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ć
ęē§ēØå³ęøļ¼å°å¦ę ”ćäøå¦ę ”ćé«ēå¦ę ”åćÆäøēęč²å¦ę ”ćć®ä»ćććć«ęŗććå¦ę ”
ć«ćććęč²ć®ēØć«ä¾ćććå ē«„ēØåćÆēå¾ēØć®å³ęøć§ćć¤ć¦ćęéØē§å¦å¤§č£ć®ę¤å®
15
ćēµććć®åćÆęéØē§å¦ēćčä½ć®å義ćęćććć®ććććꬔę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼
ć«ę²č¼ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćęē§ēØå³ęøć«ę²č¼ććč ćÆććć®ęØćčä½č ć«éē„ćć
ćØćØćć«ćåé ć®č¦å®ć®č¶£ęØćčä½ē©ć®ēØ®é”åć³ēØéćéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ćć®ä»ć®äŗ
ę ćčę ®ćć¦ęååŗé·å®ćęÆå¹“å®ććé”ć®č£åéćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖ
ćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćåé ć®å®ćććććØććÆććććå®å ±ć§å示ććć
ļ¼ åäøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćé«ēå¦ę ”ļ¼äøēęč²å¦ę ”ć®å¾ęčŖ²ēØćå«ććļ¼ć®éäæ”ęč²ēØå¦ēæ
å³ęøåć³ē¬¬äøé ć®ęē§ēØå³ęøć«äæćęåø«ēØęå°ęøļ¼å½č©²ęē§ēØå³ęøćēŗč”ććč ć®ēŗ
č”ć«äæććć®ć«éććļ¼ćøć®čä½ē©ć®ę²č¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ļ¼ęē§ēØę”大å³ęøēć®ä½ęć®ććć®č¤č£½ļ¼
第äøåäøę”ć®äŗ ęē§ēØå³ęøć«ę²č¼ćććčä½ē©ćÆćå¼±č¦ć®å ē«„åćÆēå¾ć®å¦ēæć®ēØć«
ä¾ćććććå½č©²ęē§ēØå³ęøć«ēØćććć¦ććęåćå³å½¢ēćę”大ćć¦č¤č£½ććććØ
ćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęåćå³å½¢ēćę”大ćć¦č¤č£½ććęē§ēØć®å³ęøļ¼å½č©²ęē§ēØå³ęø
ć«ę²č¼ćććčä½ē©ć®å ØéØåćÆēøå½éØåćč¤č£½ćććć®ć«éćć仄äøćć®é ć«ććć¦
ćęē§ēØę”大å³ęøććØćććļ¼ćä½ęććććØććč ćÆććććććå½č©²ęē§ēØå³ęø
ćēŗč”ććč ć«ćć®ęØćéē„ćććØćØćć«ćå¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦å½č©²ęē§ēØę”大å³ęøć
é åøććå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćåę”第äŗé ć«č¦å®ććč£åéć®é”ć«ęŗćć¦ęååŗé·å®ćęÆ
幓å®ććé”ć®č£åéćå½č©²čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćåé ć®å®ćććććØććÆććććå®å ±ć§å示ććć
ļ¼å¦ę ”ęč²ēŖēµć®ę¾éēļ¼
第äøååę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ćÆćå¦ę ”ęč²ć®ē®ēäøåæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ć
å¦ę ”ęč²ć«é¢ććę³ä»¤ć®å®ććęč²čŖ²ēØć®åŗęŗć«ęŗę ććå¦ę ”åćć®ę¾éēŖēµåćÆę
ē·ę¾éēŖēµć«ććć¦ę¾éććč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éććåćÆå½č©²ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦åęć«å°
ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæćę¾é対豔å°åļ¼ę¾éę³ļ¼ęåäŗåäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾äøåäŗå·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”ć®
äŗē¬¬äŗé 第äŗå·ć«č¦å®ććę¾é対豔å°åćććććććå®ćććć¦ććŖćę¾éć«ćć¤
ć¦ćÆćé»ę³¢ę³ļ¼ęåäŗåäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾äøåäøå·ļ¼ē¬¬ååę”第äøé 第äøå·ć«č¦å®ććę¾
éåŗåćććć仄äøåććļ¼ć«ććć¦åäæ”ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼é
äæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”
č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ćč”ććåć³å½č©²ę¾éēŖēµēØåćÆę
ē·ę¾éēŖēµēØć®ęęć«ę²č¼ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćå©ēØććč ćÆććć®ęØćčä½č ć«éē„ćććØćØćć«ćēø
å½ćŖé”ć®č£åéćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼å¦ę ”ćć®ä»ć®ęč²ę©é¢ć«ćććč¤č£½ēļ¼
第äøåäŗę” å¦ę ”ćć®ä»ć®ęč²ę©é¢ļ¼å¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦čØē½®ććć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼
ć«ććć¦ęč²ćę ä»»ććč åć³ęę„ćåććč ćÆććć®ęę„ć®éēØć«ććć使ēØć«ä¾
ććććØćē®ēćØććå “åć«ćÆćåæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćå ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©
16
ćč¤č£½ććććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²čä½ē©ć®ēØ®é”åć³ēØéäø¦ć³ć«ćć®č¤č£½ć®éØę°
åć³ę ę§ć«ē §ććčä½ęØ©č ć®å©ēćäøå½ć«å®³ććććØćØćŖćå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćåé ć®ęč²ę©é¢ć«ćććęę„ć®éēØć«ććć¦ćå½č©²
ęę„ćē“ę„åććč ć«åƾćć¦å½č©²čä½ē©ććć®åä½åč„ćććÆč¤č£½ē©ćęä¾ććč„ć
ććÆę示ćć¦å©ēØććå “ååćÆå½č©²čä½ē©ć第äøåå «ę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććäøę¼ćć
ę¼å„ććäøę ććč„ćććÆå£čæ°ćć¦å©ēØććå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²ęę„ćč”ćććå “ę仄å¤
ć®å “ęć«ććć¦å½č©²ęę„ćåęć«åććč ć«åƾćć¦å ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ć®å “åć«
ćć¤ć¦ćÆćéäæ”åÆč½åćå«ććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²čä½ē©ć®ēØ®é”å
ć³ēØéäø¦ć³ć«å½č©²å ¬č”éäæ”ć®ę ę§ć«ē §ććčä½ęØ©č ć®å©ēćäøå½ć«å®³ććććØćØćŖć
å “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼č©¦éØåé”ćØćć¦ć®č¤č£½ēļ¼
第äøåå ę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćå „å¦č©¦éØćć®ä»äŗŗć®å¦čęč½ć«é¢ćć試éØ
åćÆę¤å®ć®ē®ēäøåæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćå½č©²č©¦éØåćÆę¤å®ć®åé”ćØćć¦č¤
製ććåćÆå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼ę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éćé¤ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ć®å “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆéäæ”
åÆč½åćå«ććꬔé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²čä½ē©ć®ēØ®
é”åć³ēØéäø¦ć³ć«å½č©²å ¬č”éäæ”ć®ę ę§ć«ē §ććčä½ęØ©č ć®å©ēćäøå½ć«å®³ććććØćØ
ćŖćå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ å¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦åé ć®č¤č£½åćÆå ¬č”éäæ”ćč”ćč ćÆćéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ć«ēøå½ć
ćé”ć®č£åéćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ē¹åć«ććč¤č£½ēļ¼
第äøåäøę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ćÆćē¹åć«ććč¤č£½ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé»åčØē®ę©ćēØćć¦ē¹åćå¦ēććę¹å¼ć«ćććčØ
é²åŖä½ć«čØé²ććåćÆå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼ę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éćé¤ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ć®å “åć«ć
ć¤ć¦ćÆéäæ”åÆč½åćå«ććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¹åå³ęøé¤Øćć®ä»ć®č¦č¦é害č ć®ē¦ē„ć®å¢é²ćē®ēćØććę½čØć§ęæä»¤ć§å®ćććć®
ć«ććć¦ćÆćå ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćå°ćč¦č¦é害č åćć®č²øåŗćć®ēØč„ćććÆ
čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åćå«ćć仄äøćć®é ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć®ēØć«ä¾ććććć«
é²é³ććåćÆå°ćč¦č¦é害č ć®ēØć«ä¾ććććć«ććć®é²é³ē©ćēØćć¦čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”
ćč”ćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼č“č¦é害č ć®ććć®čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼
第äøåäøę”ć®äŗ č“č¦é害č ć®ē¦ē„ć®å¢é²ćē®ēćØććäŗę„ćč”ćč ć§ęæä»¤ć§å®ććć
ć®ćÆćę¾éćććåćÆęē·ę¾éćććčä½ē©ļ¼ę¾éćććčä½ē©ćčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ćć
ćå “åć®å½č©²čä½ē©ćå«ćć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ćå°ćč“č¦é害č
ć®ēØć«ä¾ććććć«ćå½č©²ę¾éćććåćÆęē·ę¾éćććčä½ē©ć«äæćé³å£°ćęåć«
ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«
ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ćč”ćć
ćØćć§ććć
17
ļ¼å¶å©ćē®ēćØććŖćäøę¼ēļ¼
第äøåå «ę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ćÆćå¶å©ćē®ēćØććććć¤ćč“č”åćÆč¦³č”ććęéļ¼ć
ććć®å義ććć¤ć¦ććććåćććčä½ē©ć®ęä¾åćÆę示ć«ć¤ćåćć対侔ćććć
仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćåććŖćå “åć«ćÆćå ¬ć«äøę¼ććę¼å„ććäøę ććå
ćÆå£čæ°ććććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²äøę¼ćę¼å„ćäøę åćÆå£čæ°ć«ć¤ćć¦å®ę¼å®¶å
ćÆå£čæ°ćč”ćč ć«åƾćå ±é ¬ćęÆęćććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ ę¾éćććčä½ē©ćÆćå¶å©ćē®ēćØććććć¤ćč“č”åćÆč¦³č”ććęéćåććŖć
å “åć«ćÆćęē·ę¾éććåćÆå°ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæćę¾é対豔å°åć«ććć¦åäæ”ćććć
ćØćē®ēćØćć¦čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”
åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ć
č”ćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ę¾éćććåćÆęē·ę¾éćććčä½ē©ļ¼ę¾éćććčä½ē©ćčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ćććå “
åć®å½č©²čä½ē©ćå«ććļ¼ćÆćå¶å©ćē®ēćØććććć¤ćč“č”åćÆč¦³č”ććęéćå
ććŖćå “åć«ćÆćåäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éććććØćć§ćććéåøøć®å®¶åŗēØåäæ”č£
ē½®ćēØćć¦ććå “åććåę§ćØććć
ļ¼ å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ćé¤ććļ¼ćÆćå¶å©ćē®ēćØććććć¤ććć®č¤
製ē©ć®č²øäøćåććč ććęéćåććŖćå “åć«ćÆććć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ć
ćć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé¤ććļ¼ć®č²øäø
ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ę ē»ćć£ć«ć ćć®ä»ć®č¦č“č¦č³ęćå ¬č”ć®å©ēØć«ä¾ććććØćē®ēćØććč¦č“č¦ę
č²ę½čØćć®ä»ć®ę½čØļ¼å¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦čØē½®ććć¦ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć§ęæä»¤ć§å®ć
ććć®ćÆćå ¬č”Øćććę ē»ć®čä½ē©ćććć®č¤č£½ē©ć®č²øäøćåććč ććęéćåć
ćŖćå “åć«ćÆććć®č¤č£½ē©ć®č²øäøć«ććé åøććććØćć§ććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ć
å½č©²é åøćč”ćč ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©åćÆå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ć
ćčä½ē©ć«ć¤ć第äŗåå ę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ļ¼ē¬¬äŗåå «ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ćć第äŗ
åå ę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćØåäøć®ęØ©å©ćęććč ćå«ććļ¼ć«ēøå½ćŖé”ć®č£åéćęÆę
ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ęäŗåé”ć«é¢ććč«čŖ¬ć®č»¢č¼ēļ¼
第äøåä¹ę” ę°čē“åćÆéčŖć«ę²č¼ćć¦ēŗč”ćććęæę²»äøćēµęøäøåćÆē¤¾ä¼äøć®ęäŗå
é”ć«é¢ććč«čŖ¬ļ¼å¦č”ēćŖę§č³Ŗćęćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćÆćä»ć®ę°čē“č„ćććÆéčŖ
ć«č»¢č¼ććåćÆę¾éććč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éććč„ćććÆå½č©²ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦åęć«å°
ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæćę¾é対豔å°åć«ććć¦åäæ”ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”
ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”
éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććććć ćć
ćććć®å©ēØćē¦ę¢ććęØć®č”Øē¤ŗćććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććę¾éćććč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éćććåćÆčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ćććč«čŖ¬
ćÆćåäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ęæę²»äøć®ę¼čŖ¬ēć®å©ēØļ¼
第ååę” å ¬éćć¦č”ćććęæę²»äøć®ę¼čŖ¬åćÆé³čæ°åć³č£å¤ęē¶ļ¼č”ęæåŗć®č”ć審å¤ć
18
ć®ä»č£å¤ć«ęŗććęē¶ćå«ćć第ååäŗę”第äøé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć«ćććå ¬éć®é³
čæ°ćÆćåäøć®čä½č ć®ćć®ćē·Øéćć¦å©ēØććå “åćé¤ćććććć®ę¹ę³ć«ćććć
åćććå©ēØććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ å½č„ćććÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗåćÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗć«ććć¦č”ć
ććå ¬éć®ę¼čŖ¬åćÆé³čæ°ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ćććć®ćé¤ććå ±éć®ē®ēäøę£å½ćØčŖć
ćććå “åć«ćÆćę°čē“č„ćććÆéčŖć«ę²č¼ććåćÆę¾éććč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éćć
č„ćććÆå½č©²ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦åęć«å°ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæćę¾é対豔å°åć«ććć¦åäæ”ć
ććććØćē®ēćØćć¦čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»
ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ćå«
ććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććę¾éćććč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éćććåćÆčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ćććę¼čŖ¬
åćÆé³čæ°ćÆćåäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ęäŗć®äŗä»¶ć®å ±éć®ććć®å©ēØļ¼
第ååäøę” åēćę ē»ćę¾éćć®ä»ć®ę¹ę³ć«ćć¤ć¦ęäŗć®äŗä»¶ćå ±éććå “åć«ćÆć
å½č©²äŗä»¶ćę§ęććåćÆå½č©²äŗä»¶ć®éēØć«ććć¦č¦ćććč„ćććÆčćććčä½ē©ćÆć
å ±éć®ē®ēäøę£å½ćŖēÆå²å ć«ććć¦ćč¤č£½ććåć³å½č©²äŗä»¶ć®å ±éć«ä¼“ć¤ć¦å©ēØćć
ććØćć§ććć
ļ¼č£å¤ęē¶ēć«ćććč¤č£½ļ¼
第ååäŗę” čä½ē©ćÆćč£å¤ęē¶ć®ććć«åæ č¦ćØčŖććććå “ååć³ē«ę³åćÆč”ęæć®ē®
ēć®ććć«å éØč³ęćØćć¦åæ č¦ćØčŖććććå “åć«ćÆććć®åæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«
ććć¦ćč¤č£½ććććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²čä½ē©ć®ēØ®é”åć³ēØéäø¦ć³ć«ćć®č¤č£½
ć®éØę°åć³ę ę§ć«ē §ććčä½ęØ©č ć®å©ēćäøå½ć«å®³ććććØćØćŖćå “åćÆććć®éć
ć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ ę¬”ć«ę²ććęē¶ć®ććć«åæ č¦ćØčŖććććå “åć«ć¤ćć¦ććåé ćØåę§ćØććć
äø č”ęæåŗć®č”ćē¹čرćęå č„ćććÆåęØć«é¢ćć審ę»ćå®ēØę°ę”ć«é¢ććęč”ēćŖ
č©ä¾”åćÆå½éåŗé”ļ¼ē¹čرååę”ē“ć«åŗć„ćå½éåŗé”ēć«é¢ććę³å¾ļ¼ęåäŗåäøå¹“
ę³å¾ē¬¬äøåå·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”ć«č¦å®ććå½éåŗé”ććććļ¼ć«é¢ććå½éčŖæę»č„ćććÆå½
éäŗå審ę»ć«é¢ććęē¶
äŗ č”ęæåŗč„ćććÆē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗć®č”ćč¬äŗļ¼å»ēę©åØļ¼č¬äŗę³ļ¼ęåäøåäŗå¹“ę³å¾
第ē¾ååäŗå·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第åé ć«č¦å®ććå»ēę©åØććććļ¼ć«é¢ććäŗé ćå«ćć
仄äøćć®å·ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć«é¢ćć審ę»č„ćććÆčŖæę»åćÆč”ęæåŗč„ćććÆē¬ē«č”
ęæę³äŗŗć«åƾććč¬äŗć«é¢ććå ±åć«é¢ććęē¶
ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ēć«ććé示ć®ććć®å©ēØļ¼
第ååäŗę”ć®äŗ č”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēåćÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢č„ćććÆå°ę¹
ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćÆćč”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³åćÆę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾
ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććććØćē®ēćØććå “åć«ćÆććć
ććč”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬ååę”第äøé ļ¼åé ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćęæä»¤ć®č¦å®ćå«ććļ¼
ć«č¦å®ććę¹ę³ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬åäŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććę¹ę³ļ¼åé ć®
19
č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćå½č©²ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēćå®ććę¹ę³ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬ååę”第äøé
ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćęæä»¤ć§å®ććę¹ę³ä»„å¤ć®ćć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćå«ććļ¼åćÆę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾
ć§å®ććę¹ę³ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬ååę”第äøé ļ¼åé ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćęæä»¤ć®č¦å®
ćå«ććļ¼ć«č¦å®ććę¹ę³ä»„å¤ć®ćć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć«ććé示ććććć«åæ č¦ćØčŖćć
ććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćå½č©²čä½ē©ćå©ēØććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ēæ»čسćēæ»ę”ēć«ććå©ēØļ¼
第ååäøę” ꬔć®åå·ć«ę²ććč¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćå©ēØććććØćć§ććå “åć«ćÆćå½
該åå·ć«ę²ććę¹ę³ć«ćććå½č©²čä½ē©ćå½č©²åå·ć«ę²ććč¦å®ć«å¾ć¤ć¦å©ēØććć
ćØćć§ććć
äø ē¬¬äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ļ¼åę”第åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć
第äøååę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬äøåäŗę” 翻訳ćē·Øę²ćå¤å½¢åćÆēæ»ę”
äŗ ē¬¬äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåå ę”ć第äøåäøę”ć第äøåä¹ę”第äøé ć
第ååę”第äŗé ć第ååäøę”åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę” 翻訳
äø ē¬¬äøåäøę”ć®äŗ ēæ»ę”ļ¼č¦ē“ć«éććļ¼
ļ¼ę¾éäŗę„č ēć«ććäøęēåŗå®ļ¼
第åååę” ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć害ććććØćŖćę¾éć
ćććØćć§ććčä½ē©ććčŖå·±ć®ę¾éć®ććć«ćčŖå·±ć®ęꮵåćÆå½č©²čä½ē©ćåćć
ę¾éććććØćć§ććä»ć®ę¾éäŗę„č ć®ęꮵć«ćććäøęēć«é²é³ććåćÆé²ē»ćć
ććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć害ććććØćŖćęē·ę¾éć
ćććØćć§ććčä½ē©ććčŖå·±ć®ęē·ę¾éļ¼ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦č”ććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć®ć
ćć«ćčŖå·±ć®ęꮵć«ćććäøęēć«é²é³ććåćÆé²ē»ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åäŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęćććé²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ćÆćé²é³åćÆé²ē»ć®å¾å ęļ¼ćć®
ęéå ć«å½č©²é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ćēØćć¦ććę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éććć¤ććØććÆććć®
ę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éć®å¾å ęļ¼ćč¶ ćć¦äæåććććØćć§ććŖćććć ććęæä»¤ć§å®ć
ććØććć«ććå ¬ēćŖčØé²äæåęć«ććć¦äæåććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ēć®åä½åć®ęęč ć«ććå±ē¤ŗļ¼
第ååäŗę” ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©č„ćććÆåēć®čä½ē©ć®åä½åć®ęęč åćÆćć®åęćå¾ć
č ćÆććććć®čä½ē©ććć®åä½åć«ććå ¬ć«å±ē¤ŗććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ć®åä½åćč”č·Æćå ¬åćć®ä»äøč¬å ¬č”ć«éę¾ććć¦ć
ćå±å¤ć®å “ęåćÆå»ŗé ē©ć®å¤å£ćć®ä»äøč¬å ¬č”ć®č¦ćććå±å¤ć®å “ęć«ęåøøēć«čØē½®
ććå “åć«ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼å ¬éć®ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ēć®å©ēØļ¼
第ååå ę” ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ć§ćć®åä½åćåę”第äŗé ć«č¦å®ććå±å¤ć®å “ęć«ęåøøēć«
čØē½®ććć¦ćććć®åćÆå»ŗēÆć®čä½ē©ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććå “åćé¤ćććććć®ę¹ę³ć«ć
ćććåćććå©ēØććććØćć§ććć
äø å½«å»ćå¢č£½ććåćÆćć®å¢č£½ē©ć®č²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććå “å
20
äŗ å»ŗēÆć®čä½ē©ć建ēÆć«ććč¤č£½ććåćÆćć®č¤č£½ē©ć®č²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ćć
å “å
äø åę”第äŗé ć«č¦å®ććå±å¤ć®å “ęć«ęåøøēć«čØē½®ććććć«č¤č£½ććå “å
å å°ćē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ć®č²©å£²ćē®ēćØćć¦č¤č£½ććåćÆćć®č¤č£½ē©ć販売ć
ćå “å
ļ¼ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©ēć®å±ē¤ŗć«ä¼“ćč¤č£½ļ¼
第ååäøę” ē¾č”ć®čä½ē©åćÆåēć®čä½ē©ć®åä½åć«ććć第äŗåäŗę”ć«č¦å®ćć権
å©ć害ććććØćŖćććććć®čä½ē©ćå ¬ć«å±ē¤ŗććč ćÆć観覧č ć®ććć«ćććć®
čä½ē©ć®č§£čŖ¬åćÆē“¹ä»ćććććØćē®ēćØććå°ååć«ćććć®čä½ē©ćę²č¼ććć
ćØćć§ććć
ļ¼ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ć®ęęč ć«ććč¤č£½ēļ¼
第ååäøę”ć®äŗ ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ć®ęęč ćÆćčŖćå½č©²čä½ē©ćé»åčØē®
ę©ć«ććć¦å©ēØććććć«åæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćå½č©²čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½åćÆēæ»
ę”ļ¼ććć«ććåµä½ććäŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ćå«ććļ¼ćććććØćć§ććććć ćć
å½č©²å©ēØć«äæćč¤č£½ē©ć®ä½æēØć«ć¤ćć第ē¾åäøę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ćé©ēØćććå “åćÆć
ćć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¤č£½ē©ć®ęęč ćå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ļ¼åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęćććč¤č£½ē©ćå«ććļ¼
ć®ććććć«ć¤ćć¦ę» 失仄å¤ć®äŗē±ć«ććęę権ćęććŖććŖć¤ćå¾ć«ćÆććć®č ćÆć
å½č©²čä½ęØ©č ć®å„ꮵć®ęę蔨示ććŖćéćććć®ä»ć®č¤č£½ē©ćäæåćć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
ļ¼äæå®ćäæ®ēēć®ććć®äøęēč¤č£½ļ¼
第ååäøę”ć®äø čØé²åŖä½å čµč¤č£½ę©åØļ¼č¤č£½ć®ę©č½ćęććę©åØć§ćć¤ć¦ććć®č¤č£½
ćę©åØć«å čµććčØé²åŖä½ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦ćå čµčØé²åŖä½ććØćććļ¼ć«čØé²
ćć¦č”ććć®ććććꬔé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć®äæå®åćÆäæ®ēćč”ćå “åć«ćÆććć®å
čµčØé²åŖä½ć«čØé²ććć¦ććčä½ē©ćÆćåæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćå½č©²å čµčØ
é²åŖä½ä»„å¤ć®čØé²åŖä½ć«äøęēć«čØé²ććåć³å½č©²äæå®åćÆäæ®ēć®å¾ć«ćå½č©²å čµčØ
é²åŖä½ć«čØé²ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ čØé²åŖä½å čµč¤č£½ę©åØć«č£½é äøć®ę¬ é„åćÆč²©å£²ć«č³ćć¾ć§ć®éēØć«ććć¦ēććę
éććććććććå種ć®ę©åØćØäŗ¤ęććå “åć«ćÆććć®å čµčØé²åŖä½ć«čØé²ććć¦
ććčä½ē©ćÆćåæ č¦ćØčŖććććéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćå½č©²å čµčØé²åŖä½ä»„å¤ć®čØé²åŖä½ć«
äøęēć«čØé²ććåć³å½č©²å種ć®ę©åØć®å čµčØé²åŖä½ć«čØé²ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åäŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććå čµčØé²åŖä½ä»„å¤ć®čØé²åŖä½ć«čä½ē©ćčØé²ććč ćÆćććć
ć®č¦å®ć«ććäæå®č„ćććÆäæ®ēåćÆäŗ¤ęć®å¾ć«ćÆćå½č©²čØé²åŖä½ć«čØé²ćććå½č©²č
ä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćäæåćć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
ļ¼č¤č£½ęØ©ć®å¶éć«ććä½ęćććč¤č£½ē©ć®č²ęø”ļ¼
第ååäøę”ć®å 第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ļ¼åę”第åé ć«ć
ćć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第äøååę”第äøé ć第äøåäŗ
ę”第äøé ć第äøåå ę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć第äøåä¹ę”第äøé ć
21
第ååę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć第ååäøę”ć第ååäŗę”ć第ååäŗę”ć®äŗć第åå
å ę”åćÆē¬¬ååäøę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććč¤č£½ććććØćć§ććčä½ē©ćÆććććć®č¦å®ć®é©
ēØćåćć¦ä½ęćććč¤č£½ē©ļ¼ē¬¬äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäŗę”第äøé ć第äøåå ę”第
äøé åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«äæćå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®č
ä½ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćå«ćć
仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćé¤ććļ¼ć®č²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććććØćć§ććć
ćć ćć第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第äøåäŗę”第äøé ć第ååäøę”ć
第ååäŗę”åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć®äŗć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦ä½ęćććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ē¬¬
äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäŗę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«äæćå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćę
ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé¤ććļ¼ćć第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第äø
åäŗę”第äøé ć第ååäøę”ć第ååäŗę”åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć®äŗć«å®ććē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ē
ć®ććć«å ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼åŗęć®ę示ļ¼
第ååå «ę” ę¬”ć®åå·ć«ę²ććå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²åå·ć«č¦å®ććčä½ē©ć®åŗęćććć®č¤
製åćÆå©ēØć®ę ę§ć«åæćåēēćØčŖććććę¹ę³åć³ēØåŗ¦ć«ćććę示ććŖććć°ćŖ
ććŖćć
äø ē¬¬äøåäŗę”ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ļ¼åę”第åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć
第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ć第ååäŗę”åćÆē¬¬ååäøę”ć®č¦å®ć«ć
ćčä½ē©ćč¤č£½ććå “å
äŗ ē¬¬äøååę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗć第äøåä¹ę”第äøé åćÆ
第ååę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćå©ēØććå “å
äø ē¬¬äøåäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćč¤č£½ä»„å¤ć®ę¹ę³ć«ććå©ēØććå “ååćÆē¬¬äøå
äŗę”ć第äøåå ę”第äøé ć第äøåå «ę”第äøé ć第ååäøę”č„ćććÆē¬¬ååå ę”ć®č¦
å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćå©ēØććå “åć«ććć¦ććć®åŗęćę示ććę £č”ććććØćć
ļ¼ åé ć®åŗęć®ę示ć«å½ćć¤ć¦ćÆćććć«ä¼“ćčä½č åćęććć«ćŖćå “ååć³å½č©²
čä½ē©ćē”åć®ćć®ć§ććå “åćé¤ććå½č©²čä½ē©ć«ć¤ć蔨示ććć¦ććčä½č åć
示ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ć翻訳ććē·Øę²ććå¤å½¢ććåćÆēæ»ę”ćć¦å©ēØćć
å “åć«ćÆćåäŗé ć®č¦å®ć®ä¾ć«ććććć®čä½ē©ć®åŗęćę示ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼č¤č£½ē©ć®ē®ēå¤ä½æēØēļ¼
第ååä¹ę” ꬔć«ę²ććč ćÆć第äŗåäøę”ć®č¤č£½ćč”ć¤ććć®ćØćæćŖćć
äø ē¬¬äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第äøåäŗę”第äøé ć
第äøåäøę”第äøé ć第ååäøę”ćć第ååäŗę”ć®äŗć¾ć§åćÆē¬¬åååę”第äøé č„ć
ććÆē¬¬äŗé ć«å®ććē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ēć®ććć«ććććć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦ä½ęć
ććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććåćÆå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦å½č©²čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ę示ć
ćč
äŗ ē¬¬åååę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«éåćć¦åé ć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ćäæåććę¾éäŗę„
č åćÆęē·ę¾éäŗę„č
äø ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦ä½ęćććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę¬”é 第
22
äŗå·ć®č¤č£½ē©ć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼č„ćććÆē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬
äŗé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦åę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć«č¦å®ććå čµčØé²åŖä½ä»„å¤
ć®čØé²åŖä½ć«äøęēć«čØé²ćććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććåćÆćććć®č¤č£½ē©ć«
ćć¤ć¦ćććć®čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ę示ććč
å 第ååäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗé åćÆē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć«éåćć¦ćććć®č¦
å®ć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę¬”é 第äŗå·ć®č¤č£½ē©ć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ćäæåććč
ļ¼ ę¬”ć«ę²ććč ćÆćå½č©²äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®åčä½ē©ć«ć¤ć第äŗåäøę”ć®ēæ»čسćē·Øę²ćå¤
å½¢åćÆēæ»ę”ćč”ć¤ććć®ćØćæćŖćć
äø ē¬¬äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ć第ååäø
ę”åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć«å®ććē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ēć®ććć«ć第ååäøę”ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćå
ćć¦åę”第äøå·č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗå·ć«ę²ćććććć®č¦å®ć«å¾ćä½ęćććäŗę¬”ēčä½
ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććåćÆå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦å½č©²äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ę示ćć
č
äŗ ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦ä½ęćććäŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ć
é åøććåćÆå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦å½č©²äŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ę示ććč
äø ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«éåćć¦åå·ć®č¤č£½ē©ćäæåććč
ļ¼čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćØć®é¢äæļ¼
第äŗåę” ćć®ę¬¾ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć«å½±éæćåć¼ććć®ćØč§£éćć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
第åēÆ äæč·ęé
ļ¼äæč·ęéć®ååļ¼
第äŗåäøę” čä½ęØ©ć®åē¶ęéćÆćčä½ē©ć®åµä½ć®ęć«å§ć¾ćć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®ēÆć«å„ꮵć®å®ććććå “åćé¤ććčä½č ć®ę»å¾ļ¼å ±åčä½ē©ć«ć
ć¤ć¦ćÆćęēµć«ę»äŗ”ććčä½č ć®ę»å¾ćꬔę”第äøé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼äŗå幓ćēµéć
ćć¾ć§ć®éćåē¶ććć
ļ¼ē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®äæč·ęéļ¼
第äŗåäŗę” ē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®å ¬č”Øå¾äŗå幓ćēµéćć
ć¾ć§ć®éćåē¶ććććć ćććć®åē¶ęéć®ęŗäŗåć«ćć®čä½č ć®ę»å¾äŗå幓ćēµ
éćć¦ćććØčŖććććē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®čä½č ć®ę»å¾äŗå幓
ćēµéćććØčŖććććęć«ććć¦ćę¶ę» ćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø å¤åć®čä½ē©ć«ćććčä½č ć®å¤åććć®č ć®ćć®ćØćć¦åØē„ć®ćć®ć§ćććØćć
äŗ åé ć®ęéå ć«ē¬¬äøåäŗę”第äøé ć®å®åć®ē»é²ććć¤ććØćć
äø čä½č ćåé ć®ęéå ć«ćć®å®ååćÆåØē„ć®å¤åćčä½č åćØćć¦č”Øē¤ŗćć¦ćć®
čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ØćććØćć
ļ¼å£ä½å義ć®čä½ē©ć®äæč·ęéļ¼
第äŗåäøę” ę³äŗŗćć®ä»ć®å£ä½ćčä½ć®å義ćęććčä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®
23
å ¬č”Øå¾äŗå幓ļ¼ćć®čä½ē©ććć®åµä½å¾äŗå幓仄å ć«å ¬č”ØćććŖćć¤ććØććÆććć®
åµä½å¾äŗå幓ļ¼ćēµéććć¾ć§ć®éćåē¶ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćę³äŗŗćć®ä»ć®å£ä½ćčä½ć®å義ćęććčä½ē©ć®čä½č ć§ććåäŗŗ
ćåé ć®ęéå ć«ćć®å®ååćÆåØē„ć®å¤åćčä½č åćØćć¦č”Øē¤ŗćć¦ćć®čä½ē©ćå ¬
蔨ćććØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬åäŗę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććę³äŗŗćć®ä»ć®å£ä½ćčä½č ć§ććčä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ć®å
ē¶ęéć«é¢ćć¦ćÆć第äøé ć®čä½ē©ć«č©²å½ććčä½ē©ä»„å¤ć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ććå½č©²
å£ä½ćčä½ć®å義ćęćććć®ćØćæćŖćć¦åé ć®č¦å®ćé©ēØććć
ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®äæč·ęéļ¼
第äŗååę” ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®å ¬č”Øå¾äøå幓ļ¼ćć®čä½ē©ććć®
åµä½å¾äøå幓仄å ć«å ¬č”ØćććŖćć¤ććØććÆććć®åµä½å¾äøå幓ļ¼ćēµéććć¾ć§ć®
éćåē¶ććć
ļ¼ ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ććć®åē¶ęéć®ęŗäŗć«ććę¶ę» ćććØććÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®č
ä½ē©ć®å©ēØć«é¢ćććć®åčä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćØćØćć«ę¶
ę» ćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ åäŗę”ć®č¦å®ćÆćę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
第äŗåäŗę” åé¤
ļ¼ē¶ē¶ēåč”ē©ēć®å ¬č”Øć®ęļ¼
第äŗåå ę” ē¬¬äŗåäŗę”第äøé ć第äŗåäøę”第äøé åć³ē¬¬äŗååę”第äøé ć®å ¬č”Øć®ęćÆć
åćå·åćÆåćčæ½ć¤ć¦å ¬č”Øććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćęÆåćęÆå·åćÆęÆåć®å ¬č”Øć®ęć«
ćććć®ćØććäøéØåćć¤ćéę¬”å ¬č”Øćć¦å®ęććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćęēµéØåć®å ¬
蔨ć®ęć«ćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ äøéØåćć¤ćéę¬”å ¬č”Øćć¦å®ęććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćē¶ē¶ćć¹ćéØåćē“čæć®å ¬
蔨ć®ęććäøå¹“ćēµéćć¦ćå ¬č”ØćććŖććØććÆććć§ć«å ¬č”Øććććć®ć®ćć”ć®ę
ēµć®éØåććć¤ć¦åé ć®ęēµéØåćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼äæč·ęéć®čØē®ę¹ę³ļ¼
第äŗåäøę” 第äŗåäøę”第äŗé ć第äŗåäŗę”第äøé ć第äŗåäøę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬äŗååę”
第äøé ć®å “åć«ććć¦ćčä½č ć®ę»å¾äŗå幓ćčä½ē©ć®å ¬č”Øå¾äŗå幓č„ćććÆåµä½å¾
äŗå幓åćÆčä½ē©ć®å ¬č”Øå¾äøå幓č„ćććÆåµä½å¾äøå幓ć®ęéć®ēµęćčØē®ćććØć
ćÆćčä½č ćę»äŗ”ććę„åćÆčä½ē©ćå ¬č”Øććč„ćććÆåµä½ćććę„ć®ććććå±ć
ć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ććć
ļ¼äæč·ęéć®ē¹ä¾ļ¼
第äŗåå «ę” ęå¦ēåć³ē¾č”ēčä½ē©ć®äæč·ć«é¢ćććć«ćę”ē“ć«ććåµčØćććå½é
åēć®å ēå½ćčä½ęØ©ć«é¢ććäøēē„ēęę権ę©é¢ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½åćÆäøē貿ęę©é¢ć®
å ēå½ć§ććå¤å½ćććććęå¦ēåć³ē¾č”ēčä½ē©ć®äæč·ć«é¢ćććć«ćę”ē“ćč
ä½ęØ©ć«é¢ććäøēē„ēęę権ę©é¢ę”ē“åćÆäøē貿ęę©é¢ćčØē«ćććć©ć±ć·ć„åå®ć®
24
č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćć¦ę¬å½ćØććčä½ē©ļ¼ē¬¬å ę”第äøå·ć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć§ććć®
ę¬å½ć«ććć¦å®ććććčä½ęØ©ć®åē¶ęéć第äŗåäøę”ćć第äŗååę”ć¾ć§ć«å®ćć
čä½ęØ©ć®åē¶ęéććēććć®ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆććć®ę¬å½ć«ććć¦å®ććććčä½ęØ©ć®å
ē¶ęéć«ććć
第äŗēÆ čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®äøčŗ«å°å±ę§ē
ļ¼čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®äøčŗ«å°å±ę§ļ¼
第äŗåä¹ę” čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćÆćčä½č ć®äøčŗ«ć«å°å±ććč²ęø”ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼čä½č ćåććŖććŖć¤ćå¾ć«ćććäŗŗę ¼ēå©ēć®äæč·ļ¼
第å åę” čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććč ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćåććŖć
ćŖć¤ćå¾ć«ććć¦ććčä½č ćåćć¦ćććØćććŖćć°ćć®čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®ä¾µå®³ćØćŖ
ćć¹ćč”ēŗććć¦ćÆćŖććŖćććć ćććć®č”ēŗć®ę§č³Ŗåć³ēØåŗ¦ć社ä¼ēäŗę ć®å¤å
ćć®ä»ć«ćććć®č”ēŗćå½č©²čä½č ć®ęć害ććŖććØčŖććććå “åćÆććć®éćć§
ćŖćć
第å ēÆ čä½ęØ©ć®č²ęø”åć³ę¶ę»
ļ¼čä½ęØ©ć®č²ęø”ļ¼
第å åäøę” čä½ęØ©ćÆććć®å ØéØåćÆäøéØćč²ęø”ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©ćč²ęø”ććå„ē“ć«ććć¦ć第äŗåäøę”åćÆē¬¬äŗåå «ę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćč²ęø”
ć®ē®ēćØćć¦ē¹ę²ććć¦ććŖććØććÆććććć®ęØ©å©ćÆćč²ęø”ććč ć«ēäæćććć
ć®ćØęØå®ććć
ļ¼ēøē¶äŗŗć®äøååØć®å “åēć«ćććčä½ęØ©ć®ę¶ę» ļ¼
第å åäŗę” čä½ęØ©ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććå “åć«ćÆćę¶ę» ććć
äø čä½ęØ©č ćę»äŗ”ććå “åć«ććć¦ććć®čä½ęØ©ćę°ę³ļ¼ęę²»äŗåä¹å¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬å «å
ä¹å·ļ¼ē¬¬ä¹ē¾äŗåä¹ę”ļ¼ę®ä½č²”ē£ć®å½åŗ«ćøć®åø°å±ļ¼ć®č¦å®ć«ććå½åŗ«ć«åø°å±ćć¹ć
ććØćØćŖććØćć
äŗ čä½ęØ©č ć§ććę³äŗŗćč§£ę£ććå “åć«ććć¦ććć®čä½ęØ©ćę°ę³ē¬¬äøåäŗę”第äø
é ļ¼ę®ä½č²”ē£ć®å½åŗ«ćøć®åø°å±ļ¼ćć®ä»ććć«ęŗććę³å¾ć®č¦å®ć«ććå½åŗ«ć«åø°å±ć
ć¹ćććØćØćŖććØćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äŗååę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ćÆćę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććę¶ę» ććå “
åć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
第äøēÆ ęØ©å©ć®č”使
ļ¼čä½ē©ć®å©ēØć®čØ±č«¾ļ¼
第å åäøę” čä½ęØ©č ćÆćä»äŗŗć«åƾćććć®čä½ē©ć®å©ēØć許諾ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ćÆććć®čØ±č«¾ć«äæćå©ēØę¹ę³åć³ę”ä»¶ć®ēÆå²å ć«ććć¦ććć®
25
許諾ć«äæćčä½ē©ćå©ēØććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®čØ±č«¾ć«äæćčä½ē©ćå©ēØćć権å©ćÆćčä½ęØ©č ć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćŖćéććč²ęø”
ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ čä½ē©ć®ę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éć«ć¤ćć¦ć®ē¬¬äøé ć®čØ±č«¾ćÆćå„ē“ć«å„ꮵć®å®ćććŖćé
ććå½č©²čä½ē©ć®é²é³åćÆé²ē»ć®čØ±č«¾ćå«ć¾ćŖććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ čä½ē©ć®éäæ”åÆč½åć«ć¤ćć¦ē¬¬äøé ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ćććć®čØ±č«¾ć«äæćå©ēØę¹ę³å
ć³ę”ä»¶ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®åę°åćÆéäæ”åÆč½åć«ēØććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«äæććć®ćé¤
ććļ¼ć®ēÆå²å ć«ććć¦å復ćć¦åćÆä»ć®čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦č”ćå½č©²čä½ē©
ć®éäæ”åÆč½åć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼å ±åčä½ē©ć®čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®č”使ļ¼
第å ååę” å ±åčä½ē©ć®čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćÆćčä½č å Øå”ć®åęć«ćććŖććć°ćč”使ć
ćććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ å ±åčä½ē©ć®åčä½č ćÆć俔義ć«åćć¦åé ć®åęć®ęē«ć妨ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ å ±åčä½ē©ć®čä½č ćÆććć®ćć”ćććć®čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć代蔨ćć¦č”使ććč ćå®
ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®ęØ©å©ć代蔨ćć¦č”使ććč ć®ä»£č”ØęØ©ć«å ććććå¶éćÆćåęć®ē¬¬äøč ć«åƾ
ęććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼å ±ęčä½ęØ©ć®č”使ļ¼
第å åäŗę” å ±åčä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ćć®ä»å ±ęć«äæćčä½ęØ©ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦ćå ±ę
čä½ęØ©ććØćććļ¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćåå ±ęč ćÆćä»ć®å ±ęč ć®åęćå¾ćŖććć°ććć®
ęåćč²ęø”ććåćÆč³ŖęØ©ć®ē®ēćØććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ å ±ęčä½ęØ©ćÆććć®å ±ęč å Øå”ć®åęć«ćććŖććć°ćč”使ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ åäŗé ć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåå ±ęč ćÆćę£å½ćŖēē±ććŖćéćć第äøé ć®åęćęćæć
åćÆåé ć®åęć®ęē«ć妨ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ åę”第äøé åć³ē¬¬åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćå ±ęčä½ęØ©ć®č”使ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ļ¼č³ŖęØ©ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ćčä½ęØ©ļ¼
第å åå ę” čä½ęØ©ćÆććććē®ēćØćć¦č³ŖęØ©ćčØå®ććå “åć«ććć¦ććčØå®č”ēŗć«
å„ꮵć®å®ćććŖćéććčä½ęØ©č ćč”使ćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©ćē®ēćØćć質権ćÆćå½č©²čä½ęØ©ć®č²ęø”åćÆå½č©²čä½ęØ©ć«äæćčä½ē©ć®å©ēØ
ć«ć¤ćčä½ęØ©č ćåććć¹ćééćć®ä»ć®ē©ļ¼åŗē権ć®čØå®ć®åƾ侔ćå«ććļ¼ć«åƾć
ć¦ććč”ćŖćććØćć§ććććć ćććććć®ęÆęåćÆå¼ęø”ćåć«ćććććåćć
権å©ćå·®ćę¼ććććØćåæ č¦ćØććć
ē¬¬å «ēÆ č£å®ć«ććčä½ē©ć®å©ēØ
ļ¼čä½ęØ©č äøęēć®å “åć«ćććčä½ē©ć®å©ēØļ¼
第å åäøę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©åćÆēøå½ęéć«ćććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ćććč„ćććÆę示ć
ćć¦ććäŗå®ćęććć§ććčä½ē©ćÆćčä½ęØ©č ć®äøęćć®ä»ć®ēē±ć«ććēøå½ćŖåŖ
26
åćęć¤ć¦ććć®čä½ęØ©č ćØé£ēµ”ććććØćć§ććŖććØććÆćęååŗé·å®ć®č£å®ćå
ćććć¤ćéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ć«ēøå½ćććć®ćØćć¦ęååŗé·å®ćå®ććé”ć®č£åéć
čä½ęØ©č ć®ććć«ä¾čØćć¦ććć®č£å®ć«äæćå©ēØę¹ę³ć«ććå©ēØććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ć«ćÆćåé ć®č£å®ć«äæćč¤č£½ē©ć§ććęØ
åć³ćć®č£å®ć®ćć¤ć幓ęę„ć蔨示ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼čä½ē©ć®ę¾éļ¼
第å åå «ę” å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ćę¾éććććØććę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®čä½ęØ©č ć«åƾć
ę¾éć®čØ±č«¾ć«ć¤ćåč°ćę±ććććć®åč°ćęē«ćććåćÆćć®åč°ćććććØćć§
ććŖććØććÆćęååŗé·å®ć®č£å®ćåćććć¤ćéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ć«ēøå½ćććć®ćØ
ćć¦ęååŗé·å®ćå®ććé”ć®č£åéćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęć¤ć¦ććć®čä½ē©ćę¾éććć
ćØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććę¾éćććčä½ē©ćÆćęē·ę¾éććå°ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæćę¾é対豔
å°åć«ććć¦åäæ”ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½åć®ćć”ćå ¬č”ć®
ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććć
ćØć«ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼ćč”ććåćÆåäæ”č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼éććććØćć§ććć
ćć®å “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²ęē·ę¾éćčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”åćÆä¼éćč”ćč ćÆć第äøåå «ę”第
äŗé åć³ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćććå “åćé¤ććéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ć«ēøå½ććé”ć®č£
åéćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććć®é²é³ēļ¼
第å åä¹ę” åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććęåć«å½å ć«ććć¦č²©å£²ććććć¤ććć®ęåć®č²©å£²ć®
ę„ććäøå¹“ćēµéććå “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć«čä½ęØ©č ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ć¦é²
é³ććć¦ććé³ę„½ć®čä½ē©ćé²é³ćć¦ä»ć®åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć製ä½ććććØććč ćÆć
ćć®čä½ęØ©č ć«åƾćé²é³åćÆč²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ćøć®ęä¾ć®čØ±č«¾ć«ć¤ćåč°ćę±ćććć
ćć®åč°ćęē«ćććåćÆćć®åč°ćććććØćć§ććŖććØććÆćęååŗé·å®ć®č£å®
ćåćććć¤ćéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ć«ēøå½ćććć®ćØćć¦ęååŗé·å®ćå®ććé”ć®č£å
éćčä½ęØ©č ć«ęÆęć¤ć¦ćå½č©²é²é³åćÆč²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ćøć®ęä¾ćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼č£å®ć«é¢ććęē¶åć³åŗęŗļ¼
第äøåę” ē¬¬å åäøę”第äøé ć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆåę”ć®č£å®ć®ē³č«ćććč ćÆćå®
č²»ćåę”ćć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ććé”ć®ęę°ęćē“ä»ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęę°ęćē“ä»ćć¹ćč ćå½åćÆē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗć®ć
ć”ę„åć®å 容ćć®ä»ć®äŗę ćåę”ćć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ćććć®ļ¼ē¬¬äøåå «ę”第äŗé åć³ē¬¬ē¾
äøę”第äŗé ć«ććć¦ćå½ēććØćććļ¼ć§ćććØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆåę”ć®č£å®ć®ē³č«ććć¤ććØććÆććć®ęØć
å½č©²ē³č«ć«äæćčä½ęØ©č ć«éē„ććēøå½ć®ęéćęå®ćć¦ćęč¦ćčæ°ć¹ćę©ä¼ćäøć
ćŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第å åäøę”第äøé ć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆåę”ć®č£å®ć®ē³č«ććć¤
ćå “åć«ććć¦ćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććØčŖćććØććÆććććć®č£å®ćć
ć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
27
äø čä½č ććć®čä½ē©ć®åŗēćć®ä»ć®å©ēØćå»ēµ¶ććććØćć¦ććććØćęććć§
ćććØćć
äŗ ē¬¬å åå «ę”第äøé ć®č£å®ć®ē³č«ć«äæćčä½ęØ©č ććć®čä½ē©ć®ę¾éć®čØ±č«¾ćäøć
ćŖćććØć«ć¤ćć¦ćććå¾ćŖćäŗę ććććØćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćåé ć®č£å®ćććŖćå¦åćććććØćććØććÆććććććē³č«č
ć«ćć®ēē±ćéē„ććå¼ęåć³ęå©ćŖčؼę ć®ęåŗć®ę©ä¼ćäøććŖććć°ćŖććŖććć®
ćØććå½č©²č£å®ćććŖćå¦åććććØććÆćēē±ćä»ććęøé¢ććć¤ć¦ē³č«č ć«ćć®
ęØćéē„ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第å åäøę”第äøé ć®č£å®ććććØććÆććć®ęØćå®å ±ć§å示ćććØ
ćØćć«ē³č«č ć«éē„ćć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆåę”ć®č£å®ććććØććÆććć®ęØćå½
äŗč ć«éē„ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ååé ć«č¦å®ćććć®ć®ć»ćććć®ēÆć«å®ććč£å®ć«é¢ćåæ č¦ćŖäŗé ćÆćęæä»¤ć§å®
ććć
第ä¹ēÆ č£åé
ļ¼ęå審č°ä¼ćøć®č«®åļ¼
第äøåäøę” ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第äøåäøę”第äŗé ļ¼åę”第åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«
ććļ¼ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗé ć第å åäøę”第äøé ć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬å åä¹
ę”ć®č£åéć®é”ćå®ććå “åć«ćÆćęå審č°ä¼ć«č«®åććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼č£åéć®é”ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®čØ“ćļ¼
第äøåäŗę” 第å åäøę”第äøé ć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬å åä¹ę”ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćå®ć
ćććč£åéć®é”ć«ć¤ćć¦äøęćććå½äŗč ćÆććććć®č¦å®ć«ććč£å®ććć¤ćć
ćØćē„ć¤ćę„ććå ę仄å ć«ć訓ććęčµ·ćć¦ćć®é”ć®å¢ęøćę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®čØ“ćć«ććć¦ćÆć訓ććęčµ·ććč ćčä½ē©ćå©ēØććč ć§ćććØććÆčä½
権č ććčä½ęØ©č ć§ćććØććÆčä½ē©ćå©ēØććč ćććććć被åćØććŖććć°ćŖ
ććŖćć
ļ¼č£åéć®é”ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®ē°č°ē³ē«ć¦ć®å¶éļ¼
第äøåäøę” 第å åäøę”第äøé ć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬å åä¹ę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććč£å®ć«
ć¤ćć¦ć®č”ęæäøę審ę»ę³ļ¼ęåäøåäøå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾å åå·ļ¼ć«ććē°č°ē³ē«ć¦ć«ććć¦
ćÆććć®č£å®ć«äæćč£åéć®é”ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®äøęććć®č£å®ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®äøęć®ēē±ćØć
ćććØćć§ććŖćććć ćć第å åäøę”第äøé ć®č£å®ćåććč ćčä½ęØ©č ć®äøęć
ć®ä»ććć«ęŗććēē±ć«ććåę”第äøé ć®čØ“ććęčµ·ććććØćć§ććŖćå “åćÆćć
ć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼č£åéć®ä¾čØļ¼
第äøååę” ē¬¬äøåäøę”第äŗé ļ¼åę”第åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć第äøå
äøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗé ć第å åå «ę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬å åä¹ę”ć®č£åéćęÆęćć¹ćč ćÆćꬔć«
ę²ććå “åć«ćÆććć®č£åéć®ęÆęć«ä»£ćć¦ćć®č£åéćä¾čØććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
28
äø čä½ęØ©č ćč£åéć®åé ćęćæćåćÆč£åéćåé ććććØćć§ććŖćå “å
äŗ ćć®č ćé失ććŖćć¦čä½ęØ©č ć確ē„ććććØćć§ććŖćå “å
äø ćć®č ććć®č£åéć®é”ć«ć¤ćć¦ē¬¬äøåäŗę”第äøé ć®čØ“ććęčµ·ććå “å
å å½č©²čä½ęØ©ćē®ēćØćć質権ćčØå®ććć¦ććå “åļ¼å½č©²č³ŖęØ©ćęććč ć®ęæč«¾
ćå¾ćå “åćé¤ććļ¼
ļ¼ åé 第äøå·ć®å “åć«ććć¦ćčä½ęØ©č ć®č«ę±ććććØććÆćå½č©²č£åéćęÆęćć¹
ćč ćÆćčŖå·±ć®č¦ē©éé”ćęÆęććč£å®ć«äæćč£åéć®é”ćØć®å·®é”ćä¾čØććŖććć°
ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬å åäøę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććč£åéć®ä¾čØćÆćčä½ęØ©č ćå½å ć«ä½ę
åćÆå± ęć§ē„ćć¦ćććć®ćęććå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆå½č©²ä½ęåćÆå± ęć®ćććć®ä¾čØ
ęć«ććć®ä»ć®å “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆä¾čØćććč ć®ä½ęåćÆå± ęć®ćććć®ä¾čØęć«ćć
ććććććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ åé ć®ä¾čØćććč ćÆćććæććć«ćć®ęØćčä½ęØ©č ć«éē„ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ćć ććčä½ęØ©č ć®äøęćć®ä»ć®ēē±ć«ććčä½ęØ©č ć«éē„ććććØćć§ććŖćå “å
ćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
第åēÆ ē»é²
ļ¼å®åć®ē»é²ļ¼
第äøåäŗę” ē”ååćÆå¤åć§å ¬č”Øćććčä½ē©ć®čä½č ćÆćē¾ć«ćć®čä½ęØ©ćęććć
ć©ććć«ćććććććć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćć®å®åć®ē»é²ćåććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ čä½č ćÆććć®éŗčØć§ęå®ććč ć«ćććę»å¾ć«ććć¦åé ć®ē»é²ćåććććØć
ć§ććć
ļ¼ å®åć®ē»é²ćććć¦ććč ćÆćå½č©²ē»é²ć«äæćčä½ē©ć®čä½č ćØęØå®ććć
ļ¼ē¬¬äøēŗč”幓ęę„ēć®ē»é²ļ¼
第äøåå ę” čä½ęØ©č åćÆē”åč„ćććÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®ēŗč”č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦
第äøēŗč”幓ęę„ć®ē»é²åćÆē¬¬äøå ¬č”Øå¹“ęę„ć®ē»é²ćåććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøēŗč”幓ęę„ć®ē»é²åćÆē¬¬äøå ¬č”Øå¹“ęę„ć®ē»é²ćććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆć
ćććć®ē»é²ć«äæć幓ęę„ć«ććć¦ęåć®ēŗč”åćÆęåć®å ¬č”Øććć¤ććć®ćØęØå®ć
ćć
ļ¼åµä½å¹“ęę„ć®ē»é²ļ¼
第äøåå ę”ć®äŗ ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦åµä½å¹“ęę„ć®ē»
é²ćåććććØćć§ććććć ćććć®čä½ē©ć®åµä½å¾å ęćēµéććå “åćÆććć®
éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®ē»é²ćććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆććć®ē»é²ć«äæć幓ęę„ć«ććć¦åµä½ć
ćć¤ććć®ćØęØå®ććć
ļ¼čä½ęØ©ć®ē»é²ļ¼
第äøåäøę” ꬔć«ę²ććäŗé ćÆćē»é²ććŖććć°ć第äøč ć«åƾęććććØćć§ććŖćć
29
äø čä½ęØ©ć®ē§»č»¢ļ¼ēøē¶ćć®ä»ć®äøč¬ęæē¶ć«ćććć®ćé¤ććꬔå·ć«ććć¦åććļ¼
åćÆå¦åć®å¶é
äŗ čä½ęØ©ćē®ēćØćć質権ć®čØå®ć移転ćå¤ę“č„ćććÆę¶ę» ļ¼ę··ååćÆčä½ęØ©č„ć
ććÆę äæććåµęØ©ć®ę¶ę» ć«ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼åćÆå¦åć®å¶é
ļ¼ē»é²ęē¶ēļ¼
第äøåå «ę” ē¬¬äøåäŗę”第äøé ć第äøåå ę”第äøé ć第äøåå ę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åćÆåę”ć®
ē»é²ćÆćęååŗé·å®ćčä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æć«čØč¼ćć¦č”ćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第äøåäŗę”第äøé ć®ē»é²ćč”ćŖć¤ććØććÆććć®ęØćå®å ±ć§å示ć
ćć
ļ¼ ä½äŗŗććęååŗé·å®ć«åƾććčä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æć®č¬ę¬č„ćććÆęę¬č„ćććÆćć®éå±
ęøé”ć®åćć®äŗ¤ä»åćÆčä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æč„ćććÆćć®éå±ęøé”ć®é²č¦§ćč«ę±ććććØć
ć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č«ę±ćććč ćÆćå®č²»ćåę”ćć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ććé”ć®ęę°ęćē“ä»ććŖććć°
ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęę°ęćē“ä»ćć¹ćč ćå½ēć§ćććØććÆćé©ēØ
ććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ććē»é²ć«é¢ććå¦åć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćč”ęæęē¶ę³ļ¼å¹³ęäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬å «å
å «å·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗē« åć³ē¬¬äøē« ć®č¦å®ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æåć³ćć®éå±ęøé”ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćč”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ć®č¦å®ćÆćé©ēØ
ććŖćć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æåć³ćć®éå±ęøé”ć«čØé²ććć¦ććäæęåäŗŗę å ±ļ¼č”ęæę©é¢ć®äæę
ććåäŗŗę å ±ć®äæč·ć«é¢ććę³å¾ļ¼å¹³ęåäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬äŗåå «å·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®
ććäæęåäŗŗę å ±ććććļ¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćåę³ē¬¬åē« ć®č¦å®ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ ćć®ēÆć«č¦å®ćććć®ć®ć»ćć第äøé ć«č¦å®ććē»é²ć«é¢ćåæ č¦ćŖäŗé ćÆćęæä»¤ć§
å®ććć
ļ¼ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®ē»é²ć«é¢ććē¹ä¾ļ¼
第äøåå «ę”ć®äŗ ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć«äæćē»é²ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆććć®ēÆć®č¦å®ć«ććć»ćć
å„ć«ę³å¾ć§å®ćććØććć«ććć
第äøē« åŗē権
ļ¼åŗē権ć®čØå®ļ¼
第äøåä¹ę” 第äŗåäøę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćč¤č£½ęØ©č ć
ćØćććļ¼ćÆććć®čä½ē©ćęęøåćÆå³ē»ćØćć¦åŗēććććØćå¼ćåććč ć«åƾćć
åŗē権ćčØå®ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ č¤č£½ęØ©č ćÆććć®č¤č£½ęØ©ćē®ēćØćć質権ćčØå®ććć¦ćććØććÆćå½č©²č³ŖęØ©ćę
ććč ć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćå “åć«éććåŗē権ćčØå®ććććØćć§ćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼åŗē権ć®å 容ļ¼
30
ē¬¬å «åę” åŗē権č ćÆćčØå®č”ēŗć§å®ćććØććć«ćććé åøć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦ććć®åŗ
ē権ć®ē®ēć§ććčä½ē©ćåä½ć®ć¾ć¾å°å·ćć®ä»ć®ę©ę¢°ēåćÆåå¦ēę¹ę³ć«ććęęø
åćÆå³ē»ćØćć¦č¤č£½ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åŗē権ć®åē¶ęéäøć«å½č©²čä½ē©ć®čä½č ćę»äŗ”ćććØććåćÆćčØå®č”ēŗć«å„ꮵ
ć®å®ććććå “åćé¤ććåŗē権ć®čØå®å¾ęåć®åŗēććć¤ćę„ććäøå¹“ćēµéćć
ćØććÆćč¤č£½ęØ©č ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććććććå½č©²čä½ē©ćå Øéćć®ä»ć®ē·Øéē©ļ¼ć
ć®čä½č ć®čä½ē©ć®ćæćē·Øéćććć®ć«éććļ¼ć«åé²ćć¦č¤č£½ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åŗē権č ćÆćä»äŗŗć«åƾćććć®åŗē権ć®ē®ēć§ććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ć許諾ććććØć
ć§ććŖćć
ļ¼åŗēć®ē¾©åļ¼
ē¬¬å «åäøę” åŗē権č ćÆććć®åŗē権ć®ē®ēć§ććčä½ē©ć«ć¤ćꬔć«ę²ćć義åćč² ćć
ćć ććčØå®č”ēŗć«å„ꮵć®å®ććććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
äø č¤č£½ęØ©č ćććć®čä½ē©ćč¤č£½ććććć«åæ č¦ćŖå稿ćć®ä»ć®åååćÆććć«ēø
å½ććē©ć®å¼ęø”ććåććę„ććå ę仄å ć«å½č©²čä½ē©ćåŗēćć義å
äŗ å½č©²čä½ē©ćę £č”ć«å¾ćē¶ē¶ćć¦åŗēćć義å
ļ¼čä½ē©ć®äæ®ę£å¢ęøļ¼
ē¬¬å «åäŗę” čä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ćåŗē権č ćććććć¦č¤č£½ććå “åć«ćÆćę£å½ćŖ
ēÆå²å ć«ććć¦ććć®čä½ē©ć«äæ®ę£åćÆå¢ęøćå ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åŗē権č ćÆććć®åŗē権ć®ē®ēć§ććčä½ē©ćććććć¦č¤č£½ććććØćććØććÆć
ćć®ć¤ć©ććććććčä½č ć«ćć®ęØćéē„ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼åŗē権ć®åē¶ęéļ¼
ē¬¬å «åäøę” åŗē権ć®åē¶ęéćÆćčØå®č”ēŗć§å®ćććØććć«ććć
ļ¼ åŗē権ćÆććć®åē¶ęéć«ć¤ćčØå®č”ēŗć«å®ćććŖććØććÆććć®čØå®å¾ęåć®åŗ
ēććć¤ćę„ććäøå¹“ćēµéććę„ć«ććć¦ę¶ę» ććć
ļ¼åŗē権ć®ę¶ę» ć®č«ę±ļ¼
ē¬¬å «ååę” åŗē権č ćē¬¬å «åäøę”第äøå·ć®ē¾©åć«éåćććØććÆćč¤č£½ęØ©č ćÆćåŗē
権č ć«éē„ćć¦ćć®åŗē権ćę¶ę» ćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åŗē権č ćē¬¬å «åäøę”第äŗå·ć®ē¾©åć«éåććå “åć«ććć¦ćč¤č£½ęØ©č ćäøę仄äø
ć®ęéćå®ćć¦ćć®å±„č”ćå¬åććć«ććććććććć®ęéå ć«ćć®å±„č”ććććŖ
ććØććÆćč¤č£½ęØ©č ćÆćåŗē権č ć«éē„ćć¦ćć®åŗē権ćę¶ę» ćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ č¤č£½ęØ©č ć§ććčä½č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®å 容ćčŖå·±ć®ē¢ŗäæ”ć«é©åććŖććŖć¤ććØć
ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®åŗēćå»ēµ¶ććććć«ćåŗē権č ć«éē„ćć¦ćć®åŗē権ćę¶ę» ćć
ćććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²å»ēµ¶ć«ććåŗē権č ć«éåøøēćć¹ćę害ćććććć
č³ åććŖćå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ē¬¬å «åäŗę” åé¤
31
ļ¼åŗē権ć®å¶éļ¼
ē¬¬å «åå ę” ē¬¬äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”ć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ļ¼åę”第å
é ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第äøååę”第äøé ć第
äøåäŗę”第äøé ć第äøåå ę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøé ć第äøåä¹ę”第äøé ć第åå
ę”第äøé åć³ē¬¬äŗé ć第ååäøę”ćć第ååäŗę”ć®äŗć¾ć§ć第ååå ę”äø¦ć³ć«ååäø
ę”ć®č¦å®ćÆćåŗē権ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ć¦ććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “åć«
ććć¦ć第äøåäŗę”第äøé åć³ē¬¬ååäŗę”第äøé äøćčä½ęØ©č ććØććć®ćÆććåŗē
権č ććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć
第äøåäŗę”第äøé ć第ååäøę”ć第ååäŗę”åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć®äŗć«å®ććē®ē仄å¤ć®
ē®ēć®ććć«ććććć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦ä½ęćććčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććå
ćÆå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦å½č©²čä½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«ę示ććč ćÆćē¬¬å «åę”第äøé ć®č¤č£½ćč”
ć¤ććć®ćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼åŗē権ć®č²ęø”ēļ¼
ē¬¬å «åäøę” åŗē権ćÆćč¤č£½ęØ©č ć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćå “åć«éććč²ęø”ććåćÆč³ŖęØ©ć®ē®ēćØ
ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼åŗē権ć®ē»é²ļ¼
ē¬¬å «åå «ę” ę¬”ć«ę²ććäŗé ćÆćē»é²ććŖććć°ć第äøč ć«åƾęććććØćć§ććŖćć
äø åŗē権ć®čØå®ć移転ļ¼ēøē¶ćć®ä»ć®äøč¬ęæē¶ć«ćććć®ćé¤ććꬔå·ć«ććć¦å
ććļ¼ćå¤ę“č„ćććÆę¶ę» ļ¼ę··ååćÆč¤č£½ęØ©ć®ę¶ę» ć«ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼åćÆå¦å
ć®å¶é
äŗ åŗē権ćē®ēćØćć質権ć®čØå®ć移転ćå¤ę“č„ćććÆę¶ę» ļ¼ę··ååćÆåŗē権č„ć
ććÆę äæććåµęØ©ć®ę¶ę» ć«ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼åćÆå¦åć®å¶é
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøåå «ę”ļ¼ē¬¬äŗé ćé¤ććļ¼ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®ē»é²ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “å
ć«ććć¦ćåę”第äøé ć第äøé ć第äøé åć³ē¬¬å «é äøćčä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æććØććć®ćÆć
ćåŗē権ē»é²åē°æććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
第åē« čä½é£ę„権
第äøēÆ ē·å
ļ¼čä½é£ę„権ļ¼
ē¬¬å «åä¹ę” å®ę¼å®¶ćÆć第ä¹åę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åć³ē¬¬ä¹åę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ļ¼ä»„
äøćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ććØćććļ¼äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć第ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć第ä¹å
äŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åć³ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©äø¦
ć³ć«ē¬¬ä¹ååę”ć®äŗåć³ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ććå ±é ¬äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äø
é ć«č¦å®ććäŗę¬”使ēØęćåćć権å©ćäŗ«ęććć
ļ¼ ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćÆć第ä¹åå ę”ć第ä¹åå ę”ć®äŗć第ä¹åäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åć³ē¬¬ä¹
åäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććäŗę¬”使ēØęåć³
第ä¹åäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ććå ±é ¬ćåćć権å©ćäŗ«ęććć
32
ļ¼ ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆć第ä¹åå «ę”ćć第ē¾ę”ć¾ć§ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćäŗ«ęććć
ļ¼ ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆć第ē¾ę”ć®äŗćć第ē¾ę”ć®äŗć¾ć§ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćäŗ«ęććć
ļ¼ ååé ć®ęØ©å©ć®äŗ«ęć«ćÆććććŖćę¹å¼ć®å±„č”ććč¦ććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ćć第åé ć¾ć§ć®ęØ©å©ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬äøé åć³ē¬¬äŗé ć®å ±é ¬åć³äŗ
欔使ēØęćåćć権å©ćé¤ććļ¼ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ćØććć
ļ¼čä½č ć®ęØ©å©ćØčä½é£ę„権ćØć®é¢äæļ¼
第ä¹åę” ćć®ē« ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½č ć®ęØ©å©ć«å½±éæćåć¼ććć®ćØč§£éćć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
第äŗēÆ å®ę¼å®¶ć®ęØ©å©
ļ¼ę°å蔨示権ļ¼
第ä¹åę”ć®äŗ å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ć®å ¬č”ćøć®ęä¾åćÆę示ć«éćććć®ę°åč„ćććÆ
ćć®čøåćć®ä»ę°åć«ä»£ćć¦ēØćććććć®ćå®ę¼å®¶åćØćć¦č”Øē¤ŗććåćÆå®ę¼å®¶å
ć蔨示ććŖćććØćØćć権å©ćęććć
ļ¼ å®ę¼ćå©ēØććč ćÆććć®å®ę¼å®¶ć®å„ꮵć®ęę蔨示ććŖćéćććć®å®ę¼ć«ć¤ćę¢
ć«å®ę¼å®¶ć蔨示ćć¦ćććØććć«å¾ć¤ć¦å®ę¼å®¶åć蔨示ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ å®ę¼å®¶åć®č”Øē¤ŗćÆćå®ę¼ć®å©ēØć®ē®ēåć³ę ę§ć«ē §ććå®ę¼å®¶ććć®å®ę¼ć®å®ę¼å®¶
ć§ććććØć主張ććå©ēć害ćććććććŖććØčŖćććććØćåćÆå ¬ę£ćŖę £č”ć«
åććŖććØčŖćććććØććÆćēē„ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³åćÆę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ć®č¦å®ć«ćć
č”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēåćÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢č„ćććÆå°ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗ
ćå®ę¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććå “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²å®ę¼ć«ć¤ćę¢ć«ćć®å®ę¼
å®¶ć蔨示ćć¦ćććØććć«å¾ć¤ć¦å®ę¼å®¶åć蔨示ćććØćć
äŗ č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬å ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬å ę”第äŗ
é ć®č¦å®åćÆę å ±å ¬éę”ä¾ć®č¦å®ć§č”ęæę©é¢ę å ±å ¬éę³ē¬¬å ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ēøå½
ćććć®ć«ććč”ęæę©é¢ć®é·ćē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗēåćÆå°ę¹å ¬å ±å£ä½ć®ę©é¢č„ćććÆå°
ę¹ē¬ē«č”ęæę³äŗŗćå®ę¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććå “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²å®ę¼ć®å®
ę¼å®¶åć®č”Øē¤ŗćēē„ććććØćØćŖććØćć
ļ¼åäøę§äæę権ļ¼
第ä¹åę”ć®äø å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ć®åäøę§ćäæęćć権å©ćęććčŖå·±ć®åčŖåćÆå£°
ęć害ćććć®å®ę¼ć®å¤ę“ćåé¤ćć®ä»ć®ę¹å¤ćåććŖććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćå®ę¼ć®ę§č³Ŗäø¦ć³ć«ćć®å©ēØć®ē®ēåć³ę ę§ć«ē §ćććććå¾ćŖććØ
čŖććććę¹å¤åćÆå ¬ę£ćŖę £č”ć«åććŖććØčŖććććę¹å¤ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼é²é³ęØ©åć³é²ē»ęØ©ļ¼
第ä¹åäøę” å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ćé²é³ććåćÆé²ē»ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ć¦ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć«ććć¦
é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ćććå®ę¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆććććé²é³ē©ļ¼é³ćå°ćå½±åćØćØćć«å
33
ēććććØćē®ēćØćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć«é²é³ććå “åćé¤ććé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ę¾é権åć³ęē·ę¾é権ļ¼
第ä¹åäŗę” å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ćę¾éććåćÆęē·ę¾éćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććå “åć«ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø ę¾éćććå®ę¼ćęē·ę¾éććå “å
äŗ ę¬”ć«ę²ććå®ę¼ćę¾éććåćÆęē·ę¾éććå “å
㤠åę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ć¦é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦
ććå®ę¼
ć åę”第äŗé ć®å®ę¼ć§åé ć®é²é³ē©ä»„å¤ć®ē©ć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ććć
ć®
ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½å権ļ¼
第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗ å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ćéäæ”åÆč½åćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććå®ę¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ć¦é²ē»ććć¦ććå®ę¼
äŗ ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äŗé ć®å®ę¼ć§åé ć®é²é³ē©ä»„å¤ć®ē©ć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ć
ććć®
ļ¼ę¾éć®ććć®åŗå®ļ¼
第ä¹åäøę” å®ę¼ć®ę¾éć«ć¤ćć¦ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ć
å¾ćę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®å®ę¼ćę¾éć®ććć«é²é³ććåćÆé²ē»ććććØćć§ćććć
ć ććå„ē“ć«å„ꮵć®å®ććććå “ååć³å½č©²čØ±č«¾ć«äæćę¾éēŖēµćØē°ćŖćå 容ć®ę¾é
ēŖēµć«ä½æēØććē®ēć§é²é³ććåćÆé²ē»ććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ ę¬”ć«ę²ććč ćÆć第ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć®é²é³åćÆé²ē»ćč”ćŖć¤ććć®ćØćæćŖćć
äø åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęćććé²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ćę¾éć®ē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ēåćÆåé
ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććē®ēć®ććć«ä½æēØććåćÆęä¾ććč
äŗ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęćććé²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ć®ęä¾ćåććę¾éäŗę„č ć§ćć
ćććććć«ä»ć®ę¾éäŗę„č ć®ę¾éć®ććć«ęä¾ćććć®
ļ¼ę¾éć®ććć®åŗå®ē©ēć«ććę¾éļ¼
第ä¹ååę” ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ććć®å®ę¼ć®ę¾éć許諾ćć
ćØććÆćå„ē“ć«å„ꮵć®å®ćććŖćéććå½č©²å®ę¼ćÆćå½č©²čØ±č«¾ć«äæćę¾éć®ć»ććꬔ
ć«ę²ććę¾éć«ććć¦ę¾éććććØćć§ććć
äø å½č©²čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćę¾éäŗę„č ćåę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęććé²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©
ćēØćć¦ććę¾é
äŗ å½č©²čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćę¾éäŗę„č ćććć®č ćåę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęććé²é³ē©
åćÆé²ē»ē©ć®ęä¾ćåćć¦ććę¾é
äø å½č©²čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćę¾éäŗę„č ććå½č©²čØ±č«¾ć«äæćę¾éēŖēµć®ä¾ēµ¦ćåćć¦ććę¾é
ļ¼åå·ć®ę¾éćé¤ććļ¼
ļ¼ åé ć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåé åå·ć«ę²ććę¾éć«ććć¦å®ę¼ćę¾éććććØććÆćå½
34
該åå·ć«č¦å®ććę¾éäŗę„č ćÆćēøå½ćŖé”ć®å ±é ¬ćå½č©²å®ę¼ć«äæć第ä¹åäŗę”第äøé
ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć«ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ę¾éćććå®ę¼ć®ęē·ę¾éļ¼
第ä¹ååę”ć®äŗ ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆćę¾éćććå®ę¼ćęē·ę¾éććå “åļ¼å¶å©ćē®ē
ćØććććć¤ćč“č”åćÆč¦³č”ććęéļ¼ćććć®å義ććć¤ć¦ććććåćććå®ę¼
ć®ę示ć«ć¤ćåćć対侔ććććꬔę”第äøé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćåććŖćå “åćé¤ććļ¼
ć«ćÆćå½č©²å®ę¼ļ¼čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéå ć®ćć®ć«éćć第ä¹åäŗę”第äŗé 第äŗå·ć«
ę²ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ć«ēøå½ćŖé”ć®å ±é ¬ćęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®äŗę¬”使ēØļ¼
第ä¹åäŗę” ę¾éäŗę„č åć³ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”åć³ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«ćć
ć¦ćę¾éäŗę„č ēććØćććļ¼ćÆć第ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čر
諾ćå¾ć¦å®ę¼ćé²é³ććć¦ććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććēØććę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éćč”ć¤ćå “
åļ¼å¶å©ćē®ēćØććććć¤ćč“č”åćÆč¦³č”ććęéćåććć«ćå½č©²ę¾éćåäæ”ć
ć¦åęć«ęē·ę¾éćč”ć¤ćå “åćé¤ććļ¼ć«ćÆćå½č©²å®ę¼ļ¼ē¬¬äøę”第äøå·ćć第å å·
ć¾ć§ć«ę²ććå®ę¼ć§čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéå ć®ćć®ć«éććꬔé ćć第åé ć¾ć§ć«ć
ćć¦åććļ¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ć«äŗę¬”使ēØęćęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćå®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćå½č©²ē· ē“å½ć§ćć¤ć¦ćå®ę¼
å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“第åå ę”ļ¼ļ¼ļ½ļ¼ļ¼ļ½ļ¼ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćå®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“第åäŗę”ć®č¦
å®ćé©ēØććŖćććØćØćć¦ććå½ä»„å¤ć®å½ć®å½ę°ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«
åŗå®ććć¦ććå®ę¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ć«ć¤ćć¦é©ēØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬å «ę”第äøå·ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«ć¤ćć¦å®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć«ććäøććć
ćå®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“第åäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććäæč·ć®ęéć第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććå®ę¼å®¶ć
äæč·ćåććęéććēććØććÆćå½č©²ē· ē“å½ć®å½ę°ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼
ćć«åŗå®ććć¦ććå®ę¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććäæč·ćåććęéćÆćē¬¬å «
ę”第äøå·ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«ć¤ćć¦å½č©²ē· ē“å½ć«ććäøććććå®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“第
åäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććäæč·ć®ęéć«ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćå®ę¼ć»ć¬ć³ć¼ćę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ćé¤ććļ¼
ć§ćć¤ć¦ćå®ę¼ć»ć¬ć³ć¼ćę”ē“第åäŗę”ļ¼ļ¼ļ¼ć®č¦å®ć«ććēäæćä»ćć¦ććå½ć®å½
ę°ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćØććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ććć¦ććå®ę¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆć
å½č©²ēäæć®ēÆå²ć«å¶éćć¦é©ēØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®äŗę¬”使ēØęćåćć権å©ćÆćå½å ć«ććć¦å®ę¼ćę„ćØććč ć®ēøå½ę°ćę§
ęå”ćØććå£ä½ļ¼ćć®é£åä½ćå«ććļ¼ć§ćć®åęćå¾ć¦ęååŗé·å®ćęå®ćććć®
ććććØććÆćå½č©²å£ä½ć«ćć¤ć¦ć®ćæč”使ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććč¦ä»¶ćåććå£ä½ć§ćŖććć°ćåé ć®ęå®ććć¦ćÆćŖć
ćŖćć
äø å¶å©ćē®ēćØććŖćććØć
äŗ ćć®ę§ęå”ćä»»ęć«å å „ććåćÆč±éććććØćć§ććććØć
äø ćć®ę§ęå”ć®č°ę±ŗęØ©åć³éøę権ćå¹³ēć§ććććØć
å 第äøé ć®äŗę¬”使ēØęćåćć権å©ćęććč ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦ć権å©č ććØ
35
ćććļ¼ć®ććć«ćć®ęØ©å©ćč”使ććę„åććæćććē確ć«éč”ććć«č¶³ććč½å
ćęććććØć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äŗé ć®å£ä½ćÆć権å©č ććē³č¾¼ćæććć¤ććØććÆććć®č ć®ććć«ćć®ęØ©å©ćč”
使ććććØćęćć§ćÆćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äŗé ć®å£ä½ćÆćåé ć®ē³č¾¼ćæććć¤ććØććÆć権å©č ć®ććć«čŖå·±ć®åććć¤ć¦
ćć®ęØ©å©ć«é¢ććč£å¤äøåćÆč£å¤å¤ć®č”ēŗćč”ć権éćęććć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第äŗé ć®å£ä½ć«åƾććęæä»¤ć§å®ćććØććć«ććć第äøé ć®äŗę¬”使
ēØęć«äæćę„åć«é¢ćć¦å ±åććććč„ćććÆåø³ē°æćęøé”ćć®ä»ć®č³ęć®ęåŗćę±ćć
åćÆćć®ę„åć®å·č”ę¹ę³ć®ę¹åć®ććåæ č¦ćŖå§åćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ļ¼ 第äŗé ć®å£ä½ćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ćć権å©č ć®ććć«č«ę±ććććØćć§ććäŗę¬”使ēØ
ęć®é”ćÆćęÆå¹“ćå½č©²å£ä½ćØę¾éäŗę„č ēåćÆćć®å£ä½ćØć®éć«ććć¦åč°ćć¦å®ć
ććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ļ¼ åé ć®åč°ćęē«ććŖććØććÆććć®å½äŗč ćÆćęæä»¤ć§å®ćććØććć«ćććå
é ć®äŗę¬”使ēØęć®é”ć«ć¤ćć¦ęååŗé·å®ć®č£å®ćę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ļ¼ 第äøåę”第äøé ć第å é åć³ē¬¬äøé äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬äøåäøę”ćć第äøååę”ć¾ć§ć®č¦å®
ćÆćåé ć®č£å®åć³äŗę¬”使ēØęć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ć第äøåę”第äø
é äøćčä½ęØ©č ććØććć®ćÆćå½äŗč ććØć第äøåäŗę”第äŗé äøćčä½ē©ćå©ēØćć
č ććØććć®ćÆć第ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć®ę¾éäŗę„č ēććØććčä½ęØ©č ććØććć®ćÆćå
ę”第äŗé ć®å£ä½ććØć第äøååę”äøćčä½ęØ©č ććØććć®ćÆć第ä¹åäŗę”第äŗé ć®å£
ä½ććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ļ¼ ē§ēē¬å ć®ē¦ę¢åć³å ¬ę£åå¼ć®ē¢ŗäæć«é¢ććę³å¾ļ¼ęåäŗåäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬äŗååå·ļ¼
ć®č¦å®ćÆć第åé ć®åč°ć«ććå®ćåć³ććć«åŗć„ćć¦ććč”ēŗć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØć
ćŖćććć ććäøå ¬ę£ćŖåå¼ę¹ę³ćēØććå “ååć³é¢é£äŗę„č ć®å©ēćäøå½ć«å®³ćć
ććØćØćŖćå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ļ¼ 第äŗé ććåé ć¾ć§ć«å®ćććć®ć®ć»ćć第äøé ć®äŗę¬”使ēØęć®ęÆęåć³ē¬¬äŗé
ć®å£ä½ć«é¢ćåæ č¦ćŖäŗé ćÆćęæä»¤ć§å®ććć
ļ¼č²ęø”権ļ¼
第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗ å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ććć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ć®č²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾
ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććå®ę¼ć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ć¦é²ē»ććć¦ććå®ę¼
äŗ ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äŗé ć®å®ę¼ć§åé ć®é²é³ē©ä»„å¤ć®ē©ć«é²é³ćććåćÆé²ē»ććć¦ć
ććć®
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćå®ę¼ļ¼åé åå·ć«ę²ćććć®ćé¤ćć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼
ć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©ć§ę¬”ć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć®č²ęø”ć«ććå “åć«ćÆćé©
ēØććŖćć
äø ē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććå ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ććć
å®ę¼ć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©
äŗ ē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććē¹å®ćć¤å°ę°ć®č
ć«č²ęø”ćććå®ę¼ć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©
36
äø å½å¤ć«ććć¦ć第äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«ēøå½ćć権å©ć害ććććØćŖććåćÆå
é ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«ēøå½ćć権å©ćęććč č„ćććÆćć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććč²ęø”
ćććå®ę¼ć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²ē»ē©
ļ¼č²øäøęØ©ēļ¼
第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äø å®ę¼å®¶ćÆććć®å®ę¼ććććé²é³ććć¦ććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č²øäøć«
ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćęåć«č²©å£²ćććę„ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äøę仄äøåäŗęćč¶ ććŖćēÆå²å
ć«ććć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ććęéćēµéććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼č¤č£½ććć¦ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć®ć
ć¹ć¦ćå½č©²åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććØåäøć§ćććć®ćå«ćć仄äøćęéēµéåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć
ćØćććļ¼ć®č²øäøć«ććå “åć«ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®å ¬č”ćøć®č²øäøćå¶ę„ćØćć¦č”ćč ļ¼ä»„äøćč²øć¬ć³ć¼ćę„č ććØć
ććļ¼ćÆćęéēµéåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č²øäøć«ććå®ę¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććå “åć«ćÆćå½
該å®ę¼ļ¼čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéå ć®ćć®ć«éććļ¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ć«ēøå½ćŖé”ć®å ±é ¬ć
ęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äŗé ćć第ååé ć¾ć§ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®å ±é ¬ćåćć権å©ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗ
ēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåę”第åé äøćę¾éäŗę„č ēććØćććåć³åę”第åäŗ
é äøć第ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć®ę¾éäŗę„č ēććØććć®ćÆćć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć®č²ø
ć¬ć³ć¼ćę„č ććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ć«äæć使ēØęćåćć権å©ćÆćåé ć«ćć
ć¦ęŗēØćć第ä¹åäŗę”第äŗé ć®å£ä½ć«ćć¤ć¦č”使ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ćć第ååé ć¾ć§ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®å “åć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®
å “åć«ććć¦ćÆć第åé å¾ę®µć®č¦å®ćęŗēØććć
第äøēÆ ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ć®ęØ©å©
ļ¼č¤č£½ęØ©ļ¼
第ä¹åå ę” ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćÆććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ććč¤č£½ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½å権ļ¼
第ä¹åå ę”ć®äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćÆććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ććéäæ”åÆč½åćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®äŗę¬”使ēØļ¼
第ä¹åäøę” ę¾éäŗę„č ēćÆćåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććēØććę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éćč”ć¤ćå “å
ļ¼å¶å©ćē®ēćØććććć¤ćč“č”åćÆč¦³č”ććęéļ¼ćććć®å義ććć¤ć¦ćććć
åćććć¬ć³ć¼ćć«äæćé³ć®ę示ć«ć¤ćåćć対侔ććććļ¼ćåććć«ćå½č©²ę¾é
ćåäæ”ćć¦åęć«ęē·ę¾éćč”ć¤ćå “åćé¤ććļ¼ć«ćÆććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼ē¬¬å «ę”第äø
å·ćć第åå·ć¾ć§ć«ę²ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć§čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéå ć®ćć®ć«éććļ¼ć«äæ
ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ć«äŗę¬”使ēØęćęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äŗé åć³ē¬¬åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć«č¦å®ććć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗ
ēØććåę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććäæč·ćåććęéć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
37
ćć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåę”第äŗé ćć第åé ć¾ć§ć®č¦å®äøćå½ę°ćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćØć
ćć¬ć³ć¼ćć«åŗå®ććć¦ććå®ę¼ć«äæćå®ę¼å®¶ććØććć®ćÆćå½ę°ć§ććć¬ć³ć¼ć製
ä½č ććØćåę”第äøé äøćå®ę¼å®¶ćäæč·ćåććęéććØććć®ćÆćć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č
ćäæč·ćåććęéććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®äŗę¬”使ēØęćåćć権å©ćÆćå½å ć«ććć¦åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č£½ä½ćę„ćØć
ćč ć®ēøå½ę°ćę§ęå”ćØććå£ä½ļ¼ćć®é£åä½ćå«ććļ¼ć§ćć®åęćå¾ć¦ęååŗé·
å®ćęå®ćććć®ććććØććÆćå½č©²å£ä½ć«ćć¤ć¦ć®ćæč”使ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第å é ćć第ååé ć¾ć§ć®č¦å®ćÆć第äøé ć®äŗę¬”使ēØęåć³åé ć®å£ä½
ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ļ¼č²ęø”権ļ¼
第ä¹åäøę”ć®äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćÆććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ćććć®č¤č£½ē©ć®č²ęø”ć«ććå ¬č”ć«ę
ä¾ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©ć§ę¬”ć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ć®č²ęø”ć«ć
ćå “åć«ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
äø åé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®čØ±č«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććå ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ćććć¬
ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©
äŗ åé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč åćÆćć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććē¹å®ćć¤å°ę°ć®č ć«
č²ęø”ćććć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©
äø å½å¤ć«ććć¦ćåé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«ēøå½ćć権å©ć害ććććØćŖććåćÆåé
ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«ēøå½ćć権å©ćęććč č„ćććÆćć®ęæč«¾ćå¾ćč ć«ććč²ęø”ć
ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©
ļ¼č²øäøęØ©ēļ¼
第ä¹åäøę”ć®äø ć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćÆććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ćććććč¤č£½ććć¦ććåę„ēØć¬ć³
ć¼ćć®č²øäøć«ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćęéēµéåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č²øäøć«ććå “åć«ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼ č²øć¬ć³ć¼ćę„č ćÆćęéēµéåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č²øäøć«ććć¬ć³ć¼ććå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ć
ćå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²ć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéå ć®ćć®ć«éććļ¼ć«äæćć¬ć³ć¼
ć製ä½č ć«ēøå½ćŖé”ć®å ±é ¬ćęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®å ±é ¬ćåćć権å©ć®č”使ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第å é ćć第ååé ć¾ć§ć®č¦å®ćÆć第äøé ć®å ±é ¬åć³åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØ
ćć第ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććå£ä½ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ćÆć第ä¹
åäŗę”ć®äøē¬¬åé å¾ę®µć®č¦å®ćęŗēØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®čØ±č«¾ć«äæć使ēØęćåćć権å©ćÆć第åé ć«ć
ćć¦ęŗēØćć第ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć®å£ä½ć«ćć¤ć¦č”使ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äŗé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®å “åć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ć第äŗé äøć第
ä¹åäŗę”第å é ććØććć®ćÆćć第ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
第åēÆ ę¾éäŗę„č ć®ęØ©å©
38
ļ¼č¤č£½ęØ©ļ¼
第ä¹åå «ę” ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ę¾éåćÆćććåäæ”ćć¦č”ćŖćęē·ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ć
ćć®ę¾éć«äæćé³åćÆå½±åćé²é³ććé²ē»ććåćÆåēćć®ä»ććć«é”ä¼¼ććę¹ę³ć«
ććč¤č£½ćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼åę¾é権åć³ęē·ę¾é権ļ¼
第ä¹åä¹ę” ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ćććåę¾éććåćÆęē·ę¾éćć権
å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ęē·ę¾éćč”ćŖćč ćę³ä»¤ć®č¦å®ć«ććč”ćŖććŖć
ćć°ćŖććŖćęē·ę¾éć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½å権ļ¼
第ä¹åä¹ę”ć®äŗ ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ę¾éåćÆćććåäæ”ćć¦č”ćęē·ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ć
ćć®ę¾éćéäæ”åÆč½åćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼ćć¬ććøć§ć³ę¾éć®ä¼é権ļ¼
第ē¾ę” ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ćć¬ććøć§ć³ę¾éåćÆćććåäæ”ćć¦č”ćŖćęē·ę¾éćå
äæ”ćć¦ćå½±åćę”大ććē¹å„ć®č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦ćć®ę¾éćå ¬ć«ä¼éćć権å©ćå°ęććć
第äŗēÆ ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ć®ęØ©å©
ļ¼č¤č£½ęØ©ļ¼
第ē¾ę”ć®äŗ ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ęē·ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ććć®ęē·ę¾éć«äæćé³åćÆ
å½±åćé²é³ććé²ē»ććåćÆåēćć®ä»ććć«é”ä¼¼ććę¹ę³ć«ććč¤č£½ćć権å©ćå°
ęććć
ļ¼ę¾é権åć³åęē·ę¾é権ļ¼
第ē¾ę”ć®äø ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ęē·ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ćććę¾éććåćÆåęē·ę¾
éćć権å©ćå°ęććć
ļ¼éäæ”åÆč½å権ļ¼
第ē¾ę”ć®å ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ęē·ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ćććéäæ”åÆč½åćć権å©ć
å°ęććć
ļ¼ęē·ćć¬ććøć§ć³ę¾éć®ä¼é権ļ¼
第ē¾ę”ć®äŗ ęē·ę¾éäŗę„č ćÆććć®ęē·ćć¬ććøć§ć³ę¾éćåäæ”ćć¦ćå½±åćę”大ć
ćē¹å„ć®č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦ćć®ęē·ę¾éćå ¬ć«ä¼éćć権å©ćå°ęććć
第å ēÆ äæč·ęé
ļ¼å®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ććę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éć®äæč·ęéļ¼
39
第ē¾äøę” čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéćÆćꬔć«ę²ććęć«å§ć¾ćć
äø å®ę¼ć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®å®ę¼ćč”ć¤ćę
äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ćć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®é³ćęåć«åŗå®ććę
äø ę¾éć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®ę¾éćč”ć¤ćę
å ęē·ę¾éć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®ęē·ę¾éćč”ć¤ćę
ļ¼ čä½é£ę„権ć®åē¶ęéćÆćꬔć«ę²ććęććć¤ć¦ęŗäŗććć
äø å®ę¼ć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®å®ę¼ćč”ćććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå幓ć
ēµéććę
äŗ ć¬ć³ć¼ćć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®ēŗč”ćč”ćććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå
幓ļ¼ćć®é³ćęåć«åŗå®ćććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå幓ćēµéćć
ęć¾ć§ć®éć«ēŗč”ćććŖćć¤ććØććÆććć®é³ćęåć«åŗå®ćććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®
ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå幓ļ¼ćēµéććę
äø ę¾éć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®ę¾éćč”ćććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå幓ć
ēµéććę
å ęē·ę¾éć«é¢ćć¦ćÆććć®ęē·ę¾éćč”ćććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦
äŗå幓ćēµéććę
第äøēÆ å®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®äøčŗ«å°å±ę§ē
ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®äøčŗ«å°å±ę§ļ¼
第ē¾äøę”ć®äŗ å®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćÆćå®ę¼å®¶ć®äøčŗ«ć«å°å±ććč²ęø”ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶ć®ę»å¾ć«ćććäŗŗę ¼ēå©ēć®äæč·ļ¼
第ē¾äøę”ć®äø å®ę¼ćå ¬č”ć«ęä¾ććåćÆę示ććč ćÆććć®å®ę¼ć®å®ę¼å®¶ć®ę»å¾ć«ć
ćć¦ććå®ę¼å®¶ćēåćć¦ćććØćććŖćć°ćć®å®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć®ä¾µå®³ćØćŖćć¹ćč”ēŗ
ććć¦ćÆćŖććŖćććć ćććć®č”ēŗć®ę§č³Ŗåć³ēØåŗ¦ć社ä¼ēäŗę ć®å¤åćć®ä»ć«ć
ććć®č”ēŗćå½č©²å®ę¼å®¶ć®ęć害ććŖććØčŖććććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ē¬¬å «ēÆ ęØ©å©ć®å¶éćč²ęø”åć³č”使ēäø¦ć³ć«ē»é²
ļ¼čä½é£ę„権ć®å¶éļ¼
第ē¾äŗę” 第äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”ć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåå ę”ć第äø
åäøę”第äøé ć第äøåå «ę”第äŗé åć³ē¬¬åé ć第ååäøę”ćć第ååäŗę”ć®äŗć¾ć§ć
第åååę”ļ¼ē¬¬äŗé ćé¤ććļ¼äø¦ć³ć«ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äøć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ć®ē®ēćØ
ćŖć¤ć¦ććå®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ććę¾éåćÆęē·ę¾éć®å©ēØć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØćć第äøåę”第äŗ
é åć³ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®åć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ć¦ććå®ę¼åćÆć¬ć³ć¼ćć®
å©ēØć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØćć第åååę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ć¦ććå®
ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ćåćÆęē·ę¾éć®å©ēØć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåę”第äøé
äøć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ććØććć®ćÆć第ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć第ä¹åä¹ę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬ē¾
ę”ć®äøććØć第åååę”第äŗé äøć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ććØććć®ćÆć第ä¹åäŗę”第äø
é åćÆē¬¬ē¾ę”ć®äøććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
40
ļ¼ åé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第äøåäŗę”ć第äøåäøę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬ååäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ćć
å®ę¼č„ćććÆć¬ć³ć¼ćåćÆę¾éč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éć«äæćé³č„ćććÆå½±åļ¼ä»„äøćå®ę¼
ēććØē·ē§°ćććļ¼ćč¤č£½ććå “åć«ććć¦ććć®åŗęćę示ććę £č”ććććØććÆć
ćććć®č¤č£½ć®ę ę§ć«åæćåēēćØčŖććććę¹ę³åć³ēØåŗ¦ć«ććććć®åŗęćę示
ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ čä½é£ę„権ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ć¦ććå®ę¼ć§ćć¤ć¦ę¾éććććć®ćÆćå°ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæ
ćę¾é対豔å°åć«ććć¦åäæ”ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦éäæ”åÆč½åļ¼å ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ćć
ć¦ććé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ććć
ć®ć«éććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććććć ććå½č©²ę¾éć«äæć第ä¹åä¹ę”ć®äŗć«č¦å®ć
ć権å©ćęććč ć®ęØ©å©ć害ććććØćØćŖćå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććå®ę¼ć®éäæ”åÆč½åćč”ćč ćÆć第äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第äøåå «
ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćććå “åćé¤ććå½č©²å®ę¼ć«äæć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć«č¦
å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć«ēøå½ćŖé”ć®č£åéćęÆęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åäŗé ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ć®ē®ēćØćŖć¤ć¦ććć¬ć³ć¼ćć®å©ēØć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ćć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåé äøć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ććØććć®ćÆćć第ä¹åå ę”ć®äŗć
ćØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøåä¹ę”第äøé åćÆē¬¬ååę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ē©ćę¾éćć
åćÆęē·ę¾éććććØćć§ććå “åć«ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®ę¾éč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éć«ć¤ć
ć¦ććććåäæ”ćć¦ęē·ę¾éććč„ćććÆå½±åćę”大ććē¹å„ć®č£ ē½®ćēØćć¦å ¬ć«ä¼
éććåćÆćć®čä½ē©ć®ę¾éć«ć¤ćć¦ććććåäæ”ćć¦åęć«å°ćå½č©²ę¾éć«äæćę¾
é対豔å°åć«ććć¦åäæ”ćććććØćē®ēćØćć¦éäæ”åÆč½åļ¼å ¬č”ć®ēØć«ä¾ććć¦ć
ćé»ę°éäæ”åē·ć«ę„ē¶ćć¦ććčŖåå ¬č”éäæ”č£ ē½®ć«ę å ±ćå „åććććØć«ćććć®ć«
éććļ¼ćč”ćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ę¬”ć«ę²ććč ćÆć第ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć第ä¹åå ę”ć第ä¹åå «ę”åćÆē¬¬ē¾ę”ć®äŗć®é²
é³ćé²ē»åćÆč¤č£½ćč”ć¤ććć®ćØćæćŖćć
äø ē¬¬äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第äøåę”第äøé ć第äøåäøę”第äøå·ć第äøåäŗę”第äøé ć
第äøåäøę”第äøé ć第ååäøę”ćć第ååäŗę”ć®äŗć¾ć§åćÆē¬¬åååę”第äøé č„ć
ććÆē¬¬äŗé ć«å®ććē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ēć®ććć«ććććć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćåćć¦ä½ęć
ććå®ę¼ēć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććåćÆå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦å½č©²å®ę¼ćå½č©²ć¬ć³ć¼ćć«
äæćé³č„ćććÆå½č©²ę¾éč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éć«äæćé³č„ćććÆå½±åćå ¬č”ć«ę示ćć
č
äŗ ē¬¬äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第åååę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«éåćć¦åé ć®é²é³ē©åćÆé²
ē»ē©ćäæåććę¾éäŗę„č åćÆęē·ę¾éäŗę„č
äø ē¬¬äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第ååäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćå
ćć¦åę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé ć«č¦å®ććå čµčØé²åŖä½ä»„å¤ć®čØé²åŖä½ć«äøęēć«
čØé²ćććå®ę¼ēć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććåćÆå½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦å½č©²å®ę¼ćå½č©²ć¬ć³
ć¼ćć«äæćé³č„ćććÆå½č©²ę¾éč„ćććÆęē·ę¾éć«äæćé³č„ćććÆå½±åćå ¬č”ć«ę
示ććč
å 第äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØćć第ååäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć«éåćć¦åé ć®č¤č£½ē©ć
äæåććč
41
ļ¼å®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćØć®é¢äæļ¼
第ē¾äŗę”ć®äŗ åę”ć®čä½é£ę„権ć®å¶éć«é¢ććč¦å®ļ¼åę”第äŗé åć³ē¬¬å é ć®č¦å®ć
é¤ććļ¼ćÆćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć«å½±éæćåć¼ććć®ćØč§£éćć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
ļ¼čä½é£ę„権ć®č²ęø”ćč”使ēļ¼
第ē¾äøę” 第å åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®č²ęø”ć«ć¤ćć¦ć第å åäŗę”第äøé ć®
č¦å®ćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ę¶ę» ć«ć¤ćć¦ć第å åäøę”ć®č¦å®ćÆå®ę¼ćć¬ć³ć¼ććę¾éåćÆę
ē·ę¾éć®å©ēØć®čØ±č«¾ć«ć¤ćć¦ć第å åäŗę”ć®č¦å®ćÆčä½é£ę„権ćå ±ęć«äæćå “åć«ć¤
ćć¦ć第å åå ę”ć®č¦å®ćÆčä½é£ę„権ćē®ēćØćć¦č³ŖęØ©ćčØå®ććć¦ććå “åć«ć¤ć
ć¦ćććććęŗēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ć第å åäøę”第äŗé äøć第äŗåäøę”第äøé ć
ćØććć®ćÆćć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第ä¹åå ę”ć®äŗć第ä¹åä¹ę”ć®äŗåćÆē¬¬ē¾ę”
ć®åććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼čä½é£ę„権ć®ē»é²ļ¼
第ē¾åę” ē¬¬äøåäøę”åć³ē¬¬äøåå «ę”ļ¼ē¬¬äŗé ćé¤ććļ¼ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ć«é¢ć
ćē»é²ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ćåę”第äøé ć第äøé ć第äøé åć³ē¬¬å «
é äøćčä½ęØ©ē»é²åē°æććØććć®ćÆććčä½é£ę„権ē»é²åē°æććØčŖćæęæćććć®ćØć
ćć
第äŗē« ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åé
ļ¼ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćåćć権å©ć®č”使ļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®äŗ 第äøåę”第äŗé ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾äŗę”第äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ćć仄äøć
ć®ē« ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć®č£åéļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéććØćććļ¼
ćåćć権å©ćÆćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćåćć権å©ćęććč ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦
ć権å©č ććØćććļ¼ć®ććć«ćć®ęØ©å©ćč”使ććććØćē®ēćØććå£ä½ć§ćć¤ć¦ć
ꬔć«ę²ććē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®åŗåććØć«å Øå½ćéćć¦äøåć«éććć®åęćå¾ć¦
ęååŗé·å®ćęå®ćććć®ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ććØćććļ¼ććć
ćØććÆćććććå½č©²ęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ć«ćć¤ć¦ć®ćæč”使ććććØćć§ććć
äø ē§ē使ēØćē®ēćØćć¦č”ćććé²é³ļ¼å°ćé²ē»ćØćØćć«č”ććććć®ćé¤ćć仄
äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćē§ēé²é³ććØćććļ¼ć«äæćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åé
äŗ ē§ē使ēØćē®ēćØćć¦č”ćććé²ē»ļ¼å°ćé²é³ćØćØćć«č”ććććć®ćå«ćć仄
äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćē§ēé²ē»ććØćććļ¼ć«äæćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åé
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęå®ććććå “åć«ćÆćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćÆć権å©č ć®ććć«čŖå·±ć®
åććć¤ć¦ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćåćć権å©ć«é¢ććč£å¤äøåćÆč£å¤å¤ć®č”ēŗćč”ć
権éćęććć
ļ¼ęå®ć®åŗęŗļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®äø ęååŗé·å®ćÆćꬔć«ę²ććč¦ä»¶ćåććå£ä½ć§ćŖććć°åę”第äøé ć®č¦
å®ć«ććęå®ććć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
äø ę°ę³ē¬¬äøååę”ļ¼å ¬ēę³äŗŗć®čØē«ļ¼ć®č¦å®ć«ććčØē«ćććę³äŗŗć§ććććØć
42
äŗ åę”第äøé 第äøå·ć«ę²ććē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć«äæćå “åć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆć¤ććåć³
ćć«ę²ććå£ä½ććåé 第äŗå·ć«ę²ććē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć«äæćå “åć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆ
ććććć¾ć§ć«ę²ććå£ä½ćę§ęå”ćØććććØć
㤠ē§ēé²é³ć«äæćčä½ē©ć«é¢ć第äŗåäøę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ćę§ęå”ćØ
ććå£ä½ļ¼ćć®é£åä½ćå«ććļ¼ć§ćć¤ć¦ćå½å ć«ććć¦ē§ēé²é³ć«äæćčä½ē©
ć«é¢ćåę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®å©ēć代蔨ćććØčŖćććććć®
ć ē§ēé²ē»ć«äæćčä½ē©ć«é¢ć第äŗåäøę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ćę§ęå”ćØ
ććå£ä½ļ¼ćć®é£åä½ćå«ććļ¼ć§ćć¤ć¦ćå½å ć«ććć¦ē§ēé²ē»ć«äæćčä½ē©
ć«é¢ćåę”ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ćęććč ć®å©ēć代蔨ćććØčŖćććććć®
ć å½å ć«ććć¦å®ę¼ćę„ćØććč ć®ēøå½ę°ćę§ęå”ćØććå£ä½ļ¼ćć®é£åä½ćå«
ććļ¼
ć å½å ć«ććć¦åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č£½ä½ćę„ćØććč ć®ēøå½ę°ćę§ęå”ćØććå£ä½
ļ¼ćć®é£åä½ćå«ććļ¼
äø åå·ć¤ćććć¾ć§ć«ę²ććå£ä½ćććććꬔć«ę²ććč¦ä»¶ćåćććć®ć§ććć
ćØć
㤠å¶å©ćē®ēćØććŖćććØć
ć ćć®ę§ęå”ćä»»ęć«å å „ććåćÆč±éććććØćć§ććććØć
ć ćć®ę§ęå”ć®č°ę±ŗęØ©åć³éøę権ćå¹³ēć§ććććØć
å 権å©č ć®ććć«ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćåćć権å©ćč”使ććę„åļ¼ē¬¬ē¾åę”ć®å «
第äøé ć®äŗę„ć«äæćę„åćå«ćć仄äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćč£åéé¢äæę„åććØćććļ¼
ćē確ć«éč”ććć«č¶³ććč½åćęććććØć
ļ¼ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®ęÆęć®ē¹ä¾ļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®å 第äøåę”第äŗé ć®ęæä»¤ć§å®ććę©åØļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćē¹å®ę©åØć
ćØćććļ¼åćÆčØé²åŖä½ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ććØćććļ¼ćč³¼å „ć
ćč ļ¼å½č©²ē¹å®ę©åØåćÆē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ćå°å£²ć«ä¾ćććå¾ęåć«č³¼å „ćććć®ć«é
ććļ¼ćÆććć®č³¼å „ć«å½ćććęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćććå½č©²ē¹å®ę©åØåćÆē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ć
ēØćć¦č”ćē§ēé²é³åćÆē§ēé²ē»ć«äæćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®äøę¬ć®ęÆęćØćć¦ć第
ē¾åę”ć®å 第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććå½č©²ē¹å®ę©åØåćÆē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ć«ć¤ćć¦å®ććććé”
ć®ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®ęÆęć®č«ę±ććć¤ćå “åć«ćÆćå½č©²ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćęÆ
ęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćęÆęć¤ćč ćÆćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ć«åƾćććć®
ęÆęć«äæćē¹å®ę©åØåćÆē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ćå°ćē§ēé²é³åć³ē§ēé²ē»ä»„å¤ć®ēØć«ä¾ćć
ććØć証ęćć¦ćå½č©²ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®čæéćč«ę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęÆęć®č«ę±ćåćć¦ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćęÆęćććē¹å®ę©åØ
ć«ććåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęÆęć®č«ę±ćåćć¦ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćęÆęćććē¹å®čØ
é²åŖä½ć«ē§ēé²é³åćÆē§ēé²ē»ćč”ćč ćÆć第äøåę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććććććå½
該ē§ēé²é³åćÆē§ēé²ē»ćč”ćć«å½ćććē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéćęÆęćććØćč¦ććŖ
ćććć ććå½č©²ē¹å®ę©åØåćÆē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åé
ć®čæéćåćććć®ć§ćććØććÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
43
ļ¼č£½é ę„č ēć®åå義åļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®äŗ åę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®ęÆęćč«
ę±ććå “åć«ćÆćē¹å®ę©åØåćÆē¹å®čØé²åŖä½ć®č£½é åćÆč¼øå „ćę„ćØććč ļ¼ę¬”ę”第äø
é ć«ććć¦ć製é ę„č ēććØćććļ¼ćÆćå½č©²ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®ęÆęć®č«ę±åć³
ćć®åé ć«é¢ćååććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®é”ļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®å 第ē¾åę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć
åćć権å©ćč”使ććå “åć«ćÆćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćÆćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®é”ćå®ćć
ęååŗé·å®ć®čŖåÆćåććŖććć°ćŖććŖćććććå¤ę“ććććØćććØćććåę§ćØ
ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®čŖåÆććć¤ććØććÆćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®é”ćÆć第äøåę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«
ćććććććć®čŖåÆćåććé”ćØććć
ļ¼ ęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćÆć第ē¾åę”ć®å第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęÆęć®č«ę±ćććē§ēé²é³é²ē»
č£åéć«äæć第äøé ć®čŖåÆć®ē³č«ć«éćććććććć製é ę„č ēć®å£ä½ć§č£½é ę„č
ēć®ęč¦ć代蔨ćććØčŖćććććć®ć®ęč¦ćč“ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第äøé ć®čŖåÆć®ē³č«ć«äæćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéć®é”ćć第äøåę”第
äøé ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾äŗę”第äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼åć³ē¬¬ē¾åę”ć®å第äøé ć®č¦
å®ć®č¶£ęØćé²é³åćÆé²ē»ć«äæćéåøøć®ä½æēØęć®é”ćć®ä»ć®äŗę ćčę ®ććé©ę£ćŖé”ć§
ćććØčŖćććØćć§ćŖććć°ććć®čŖåÆććć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第äøé ć®čŖåÆćććććØćććØććÆćęå審č°ä¼ć«č«®åććŖććć°
ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼č£åéé¢äæę„åć®å·č”ć«é¢ććč¦ēØļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®äø ęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćÆćč£åéé¢äæę„åćéå§ććććØćććØććÆćč£åéé¢
äæę„åć®å·č”ć«é¢ććč¦ēØćå®ććęååŗé·å®ć«å±ćåŗćŖććć°ćŖććŖćććććå¤
ę“ććććØćććØćććåę§ćØććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦ēØć«ćÆćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéļ¼ē¬¬ē¾åę”ć®å第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćęÆęć
åćććć®ć«éććļ¼ć®åé ć«é¢ććäŗé ćå«ććć®ćØććęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćÆć第äøå
ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć®č¶£ęØćčę ®ćć¦å½č©²åé ć«é¢ććäŗé ćå®ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼čä½ęØ©ēć®äæč·ć«é¢ććäŗę„ēć®ććć®ęÆåŗļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®å « ęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ćÆćē§ēé²é³é²ē»č£åéļ¼ē¬¬ē¾åę”ć®å第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«åŗ
ć„ćęÆęćåćććć®ć«éććļ¼ć®é”ć®äŗå²ä»„å ć§ęæä»¤ć§å®ććå²åć«ēøå½ććé”ćć
čä½ęØ©åć³čä½é£ę„権ć®äæč·ć«é¢ććäŗę„äø¦ć³ć«čä½ē©ć®åµä½ć®ęÆčåć³ę®åć«č³ć
ćäŗę„ć®ććć«ęÆåŗććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćåé ć®ęæä»¤ć®å¶å®åćÆę¹ę£ć®ē«ę”ćććććØćććØććÆćęå審č°
ä¼ć«č«®åććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第äøé ć®äŗę„ć«äæćę„åć®é©ę£ćŖéå¶ć確äæććććåæ č¦ććććØ
čŖćććØććÆćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ć«åƾććå½č©²ę„åć«é¢ćē£ē£äøåæ č¦ćŖå½ä»¤ćććććØć
ć§ććć
44
ļ¼å ±åć®å¾“åēļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®ä¹ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ć®č£åéé¢äæę„åć®é©ę£ćŖéå¶ć確äæćć
ććåæ č¦ććććØčŖćććØććÆćęå®ē®”ēå£ä½ć«åƾććč£åéé¢äæę„åć«é¢ćć¦å ±å
ććććč„ćććÆåø³ē°æćęøé”ćć®ä»ć®č³ęć®ęåŗćę±ććåćÆč£åéé¢äæę„åć®å·č”
ę¹ę³ć®ę¹åć®ććåæ č¦ćŖå§åćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ęæä»¤ćøć®å§ä»»ļ¼
第ē¾åę”ć®å ćć®ē« ć«č¦å®ćććć®ć®ć»ććęå®ē®”ēå£ä½åć³č£åéé¢äæę„åć«é¢ć
åæ č¦ćŖäŗé ćÆćęæä»¤ć§å®ććć
第å ē« ē“äŗå¦ē
ļ¼čä½ęØ©ē“äŗč§£ę±ŗćć¤ććå§å”ļ¼
第ē¾äŗę” ćć®ę³å¾ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«é¢ććē“äŗć«ć¤ććć¤ććć«ćććć®č§£ę±ŗćå³ć
ćććęååŗć«čä½ęØ©ē“äŗč§£ę±ŗćć¤ććå§å”ļ¼ä»„äøćć®ē« ć«ććć¦ćå§å”ććØćććļ¼
ćē½®ćć
ļ¼ å§å”ćÆćęååŗé·å®ććčä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć«äæćäŗé ć«é¢ćå¦čēµéØćęćć
č ć®ćć”ćććäŗä»¶ććØć«äøäŗŗä»„å ćå§å±ććć
ļ¼ćć¤ććć®ē³č«ļ¼
第ē¾å ę” ćć®ę³å¾ć«č¦å®ćć権å©ć«é¢ćē“äŗćēćććØććÆćå½äŗč ćÆćęååŗé·å®
ć«åƾćććć¤ććć®ē³č«ćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ęę°ęļ¼
第ē¾äøę” ćć¤ććć®ē³č«ćććč ćÆćå®č²»ćåę”ćć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ććé”ć®ęę°ęćē“ä»
ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććęę°ęćē“ä»ćć¹ćč ćå½ēć§ćććØććÆćé©ēØ
ććŖćć
ļ¼ćć¤ćććøć®ä»čØļ¼
第ē¾å «ę” ęååŗé·å®ćÆć第ē¾å ę”ć®č¦å®ć«åŗć„ćå½äŗč ć®åę¹ćććć¤ććć®ē³č«ć
ćć¤ććØććåćÆå½äŗč ć®äøę¹ćććć¤ććć®ē³č«ććć¤ćå “åć«ććć¦ä»ć®å½äŗč
ćććć«åęćććØććÆćå§å”ć«ćććć¤ććć«ä»ćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ęååŗé·å®ćÆćåé ć®ē³č«ććć¤ćå “åć«ććć¦ćäŗä»¶ććć®ę§č³Ŗäøćć¤ćććć
ćć®ć«é©å½ć§ćŖććØčŖćććØććåćÆå½äŗč ćäøå½ćŖē®ēć§ćæć ćć«ćć¤ććć®ē³č«
ććććØčŖćććØććÆććć¤ććć«ä»ććŖćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ćć¤ććļ¼
第ē¾ä¹ę” å§å”ćÆćå½äŗč éććć¤ććććåę¹ć®äø»å¼µć®č¦ē¹ć確ćććå®ę ć«å³ćć¦
äŗä»¶ć解決ćććććć«åŖććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
45
ļ¼ å§å”ćÆćäŗä»¶ć解決ćććč¦č¾¼ćæććŖććØčŖćććØććÆććć¤ćććęć”åćććØ
ćć§ććć
ļ¼å ±åēļ¼
第ē¾åę” å§å”ćÆććć¤ćććēµćć¤ććØććÆććć®ęØćęååŗé·å®ć«å ±åććŖććć°
ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ å§å”ćÆćåę”ć®č¦å®ć«ćććć¤ćććęć”åć¤ććØććÆććć®ęØåć³ćć¤ćććę
ć”åćććØćØććēē±ććå½äŗč ć«éē„ćććØćØćć«ęååŗé·å®ć«å ±åććŖććć°ćŖ
ććŖćć
ļ¼ęæä»¤ćøć®å§ä»»ļ¼
第ē¾åäøę” ćć®ē« ć«č¦å®ćććć®ć®ć»ćććć¤ććć®ęē¶åć³å§å”ć«é¢ćåæ č¦ćŖäŗé
ćÆćęæä»¤ć§å®ććć
第äøē« 権å©ä¾µå®³
ļ¼å·®ę¢č«ę±ęØ©ļ¼
第ē¾åäŗę” čä½č ćčä½ęØ©č ćåŗē権č ćå®ę¼å®¶åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ćÆććć®čä½č äŗŗ
ę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč åćÆä¾µå®³ćććć
ććććč ć«åƾćććć®ä¾µå®³ć®åę¢åćÆäŗé²ćč«ę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ čä½č ćčä½ęØ©č ćåŗē権č ćå®ę¼å®¶åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć«ććč«ę±
ćććć«éćć侵害ć®č”ēŗćēµęććē©ć侵害ć®č”ēŗć«ćć¤ć¦ä½ęćććē©åćÆå°ć
侵害ć®č”ēŗć«ä¾ćććę©ę¢°č„ćććÆåØå ·ć®å»ę£ćć®ä»ć®ä¾µå®³ć®åę¢åćÆäŗé²ć«åæ č¦ćŖ
ęŖē½®ćč«ę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ä¾µå®³ćØćæćŖćč”ēŗļ¼
第ē¾åäøę” ꬔć«ę²ććč”ēŗćÆćå½č©²čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©å
ćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćć
äø å½å ć«ććć¦é åøććē®ēććć¤ć¦ćč¼øå „ć®ęć«ććć¦å½å ć§ä½ęćććØćććŖ
ćć°čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ćØćŖćć¹
ćč”ēŗć«ćć¤ć¦ä½ęćććē©ćč¼øå „ććč”ēŗ
äŗ čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč”ēŗć«
ćć¤ć¦ä½ęćććē©ļ¼åå·ć®č¼øå „ć«äæćē©ćå«ććļ¼ććę ćē„ć¤ć¦ćé åøććč„
ćććÆé åøć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦ęęććåćÆę„ćØćć¦č¼øåŗććč„ćććÆę„ćØćć¦ć®č¼øåŗ
ć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦ęęććč”ēŗ
ļ¼ ććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®čä½ęØ©ć侵害ććč”ēŗć«ćć¤ć¦ä½ęćććč¤č£½ē©ļ¼å½č©²č¤č£½
ē©ć®ęęč ć«ćć¤ć¦ē¬¬ååäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęćććč¤č£½ē©äø¦ć³ć«åé
第äøå·ć®č¼øå „ć«äæćććć°ć©ć ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©åć³å½č©²č¤č£½ē©ć®ęęč ć«ćć¤ć¦å
ę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććä½ęćććč¤č£½ē©ćå«ććļ¼ćę„åäøé»åčØē®ę©ć«ććć¦ä½æēØ
ććč”ēŗćÆććććć®č¤č£½ē©ć使ēØćć権åćåå¾ććęć«ę ćē„ć¤ć¦ććå “åć«é
ććå½č©²čä½ęØ©ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćć
46
ļ¼ ę¬”ć«ę²ććč”ēŗćÆćå½č©²ęØ©å©ē®”ēę å ±ć«äæćčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©
åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćć
äø ęØ©å©ē®”ēę å ±ćØćć¦čå½ć®ę å ±ćę ęć«ä»å ććč”ēŗ
äŗ ęØ©å©ē®”ēę å ±ćę ęć«é¤å»ććåćÆę¹å¤ććč”ēŗļ¼čØé²åćÆéäæ”ć®ę¹å¼ć®å¤ęć«
伓ćęč”ēćŖå¶ē“ć«ććå “åćć®ä»ć®čä½ē©åćÆå®ę¼ēć®å©ēØć®ē®ēåć³ę ę§ć«ē §
ćććććå¾ćŖććØčŖććććå “åćé¤ććļ¼
äø åäŗå·ć®č”ēŗćč”ćććčä½ē©č„ćććÆå®ę¼ēć®č¤č£½ē©ććę ćē„ć¤ć¦ćé åøćć
č„ćććÆé åøć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦č¼øå „ććč„ćććÆęęććåćÆå½č©²čä½ē©č„ćććÆå®
ę¼ēćę ćē„ć¤ć¦å ¬č”éäæ”ććč„ćććÆéäæ”åÆč½åććč”ēŗ
ļ¼ ē¬¬ä¹ååę”ć®äŗć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬ä¹åäøę”ć®äøē¬¬äøé ć«č¦å®ćć
å ±é ¬åćÆē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬ä¹åäøę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććäŗę¬”使ēØęćåćć
権å©ćÆćåé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ćØćæćŖćććć®å “åć«ććć¦ćå
ę”äøćčä½é£ę„権č ććØććć®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権č ļ¼ę¬”ę”第åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½é£ę„
権ćØćæćŖććć権å©ćęććč ćå«ććļ¼ććØćåę”第äøé äøćčä½é£ę„権ććØćć
ć®ćÆćčä½é£ę„権ļ¼åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½é£ę„権ćØćæćŖććć権å©ćå«ććļ¼ććØć
ćć
ļ¼ å½å ć«ććć¦é åøććććØćē®ēćØććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼ä»„äøćć®é ć«ććć¦ćå½
å é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćććØćććļ¼ćčŖćēŗč”ććåćÆä»ć®č ć«ēŗč”ććć¦ćć
čä½ęØ©č åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ććå½č©²å½å é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććØåäøć®åę„ēØć¬ć³
ć¼ćć§ćć¤ć¦ćå°ćå½å¤ć«ććć¦é åøććććØćē®ēćØćććć®ļ¼ä»„äøćć®é ć«ćć
ć¦ćå½å¤é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćććØćććļ¼ćå½å¤ć«ććć¦čŖćēŗč”ććåćÆä»ć®
č ć«ēŗč”ććć¦ććå “åć«ććć¦ćę ćē„ć¤ć¦ćå½č©²å½å¤é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć
å½å ć«ććć¦é åøććē®ēććć¤ć¦č¼øå „ććč”ēŗåćÆå½č©²å½å¤é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼
ććå½å ć«ććć¦é åøććč„ćććÆå½å ć«ććć¦é åøććē®ēććć¤ć¦ęęććč”ēŗ
ćÆćå½č©²å½å¤é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććå½å ć§é åøćććććØć«ććå½č©²å½å é åøē®
ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®ēŗč”ć«ććå½č©²čä½ęØ©č åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ć®å¾ćććØćč¦č¾¼ć¾ć
ćå©ēćäøå½ć«å®³ćććććØćØćŖćå “åć«éćććććć®čä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ćä¾µ
害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććć ććå½å ć«ććć¦ęåć«ēŗč”ćććę„ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äøå¹“ć
č¶ ććŖćēÆå²å ć«ććć¦ęæä»¤ć§å®ććęéćēµéććå½å é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććØ
åäøć®å½å¤é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććč¼øå „ććč”ēŗåćÆå½č©²å½å¤é åøē®ēåę„ēØć¬ć³
ć¼ććå½å ć«ććć¦é åøććč„ćććÆå½å ć«ććć¦é åøććē®ēććć¤ć¦ęęććč”
ēŗć«ć¤ćć¦ćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ čä½č ć®åčŖåćÆå£°ęć害ććę¹ę³ć«ćććć®čä½ē©ćå©ēØććč”ēŗćÆććć®čä½
č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼åęč ć«äæćč²ęø”権ć®ē¹ä¾ļ¼
第ē¾åäøę”ć®äŗ čä½ē©ć®åä½åč„ćććÆč¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ę ē»ć®čä½
ē©ć«ććć¦č¤č£½ććć¦ććčä½ē©ć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćå½č©²ę ē»ć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćå«ććļ¼
ćé¤ćć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ćå®ę¼ć®é²é³ē©č„ćććÆé²ē»ē©åćÆć¬ć³ć¼ćć®
č¤č£½ē©ć®č²ęø”ćåććęć«ććć¦ćå½č©²čä½ē©ć®åä½åč„ćććÆč¤č£½ē©ćå®ę¼ć®é²é³
ē©č„ćććÆé²ē»ē©åćÆć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©ććććć第äŗåå ę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗé åå·ć第ä¹
47
åäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åå·åćÆē¬¬ä¹åäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äŗé åå·ć®ćććć«ć該å½ććŖććć®ć§
ććććØćē„ććććć¤ćē„ććŖćććØć«ć¤ćé失ććŖćč ćå½č©²čä½ē©ć®åä½åč„
ćććÆč¤č£½ē©ćå®ę¼ć®é²é³ē©č„ćććÆé²ē»ē©åćÆć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ćć
č”ēŗćÆć第äŗåå ę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć第ä¹åäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé åćÆē¬¬ä¹åäøę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé ć«
č¦å®ćć権å©ć侵害ććč”ēŗć§ćŖććć®ćØćæćŖćć
ļ¼ę害ć®é”ć®ęØå®ēļ¼
第ē¾ååę” čä½ęØ©č ćåŗē権č åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ļ¼ä»„äøćć®é ć«ććć¦ćčä½ęØ©č ēć
ćØćććļ¼ćę ęåćÆé失ć«ććčŖå·±ć®čä½ęØ©ćåŗē権åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč
ć«åƾććć®ä¾µå®³ć«ććčŖå·±ćåććę害ć®č³ åćč«ę±ććå “åć«ććć¦ććć®č ćć
ć®ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć«ćć¤ć¦ä½ęćććē©ćč²ęø”ććåćÆćć®ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗćēµęććå ¬č”é
äæ”ļ¼čŖåå ¬č”éäæ”ć®å “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćéäæ”åÆč½åćå«ććļ¼ćč”ć¤ććØććÆććć®č²
ęø”ććē©ć®ę°éåćÆćć®å ¬č”éäæ”ćå ¬č”ć«ćć¤ć¦åäæ”ćććććØć«ććä½ęćććč
ä½ē©č„ćććÆå®ę¼ēć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼ä»„äøćć®é ć«ććć¦ćåäæ”č¤č£½ē©ććØćććļ¼ć®ę°é
ļ¼ä»„äøćć®é ć«ććć¦ćč²ęø”ēę°éććØćććļ¼ć«ćčä½ęØ©č ēććć®ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć
ćŖććć°č²©å£²ććććØćć§ććē©ļ¼åäæ”č¤č£½ē©ćå«ććļ¼ć®åä½ę°éå½ććć®å©ēć®
é”ćä¹ćć¦å¾ćé”ććčä½ęØ©č ēć®å½č©²ē©ć«äæć販売ćć®ä»ć®č”ēŗćč”ćč½åć«åæć
ćé”ćč¶ ććŖćéåŗ¦ć«ććć¦ćčä½ęØ©č ēćåććę害ć®é”ćØććććØćć§ćććć
ć ććč²ęø”ēę°éć®å ØéØåćÆäøéØć«ēøå½ććę°éćčä½ęØ©č ēć販売ććććØćć§ć
ćŖććØććäŗę ććććØććÆćå½č©²äŗę ć«ēøå½ććę°éć«åæććé”ćę§é¤ćććć®ćØ
ććć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©č ćåŗē権č åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ćę ęåćÆé失ć«ćććć®čä½ęØ©ćåŗē権å
ćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč ć«åƾććć®ä¾µå®³ć«ććčŖå·±ćåććę害ć®č³ åćč«ę±ćć
å “åć«ććć¦ććć®č ććć®ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć«ććå©ēćåćć¦ćććØććÆććć®å©ēć®
é”ćÆćå½č©²čä½ęØ©č ćåŗē権č åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ćåććę害ć®é”ćØęØå®ććć
ļ¼ čä½ęØ©č åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ćÆćę ęåćÆé失ć«ćććć®čä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ćä¾µ
害ććč ć«åƾćććć®čä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®č”使ć«ć¤ćåććć¹ćééć®é”ć«ēøå½
ććé”ćčŖå·±ćåććę害ć®é”ćØćć¦ććć®č³ åćč«ę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćåé ć«č¦å®ććéé”ćč¶ ććę害ć®č³ åć®č«ę±ć妨ććŖćććć®å “
åć«ććć¦ćčä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč ć«ę ęåćÆé大ćŖé失ććŖćć¤ććØ
ććÆćč£å¤ęćÆćę害ć®č³ åć®é”ćå®ććć«ć¤ćć¦ććććåé ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼å ·ä½ēę ę§ć®ę示義åļ¼
第ē¾ååę”ć®äŗ čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³
ć«äæć訓čØć«ććć¦ćčä½č ćčä½ęØ©č ćåŗē権č ćå®ę¼å®¶åćÆčä½é£ę„権č ć侵害
ć®č”ēŗćēµęćććć®åćÆä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć«ćć¤ć¦ä½ęććććć®ćØćć¦äø»å¼µććē©ć®å ·
ä½ēę ę§ćå¦čŖćććØććÆćēøęę¹ćÆćčŖå·±ć®č”ēŗć®å ·ä½ēę ę§ćęććć«ććŖćć
ć°ćŖććŖćććć ććēøęę¹ć«ććć¦ęććć«ććććØćć§ććŖćēøå½ć®ēē±ććć
ćØććÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ęøé”ć®ęåŗēļ¼
48
第ē¾ååę”ć®äø č£å¤ęćÆćčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£
ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ć«äæć訓čØć«ććć¦ćÆćå½äŗč ć®ē³ē«ć¦ć«ćććå½äŗč ć«åƾććå½č©²ä¾µå®³
ć®č”ēŗć«ć¤ćć¦ē«čؼćććććåćÆå½č©²ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć«ććę害ć®čØē®ćććććåæ č¦
ćŖęøé”ć®ęåŗćå½ććććØćć§ććććć ćććć®ęøé”ć®ęęč ć«ććć¦ćć®ęåŗć
ęćććØć«ć¤ćć¦ę£å½ćŖēē±ććććØććÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ č£å¤ęćÆćåé ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććę£å½ćŖēē±ććććć©ććć®å¤ęćććććåæ
č¦ććććØčŖćććØććÆćęøé”ć®ęęč ć«ćć®ę示ććććććØćć§ććććć®å “å
ć«ććć¦ćÆćä½äŗŗćććć®ę示ćććęøé”ć®é示ćę±ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ č£å¤ęćÆćåé ć®å “åć«ććć¦ć第äøé ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććę£å½ćŖēē±ććććć©
ććć«ć¤ćć¦åé å¾ę®µć®ęøé”ćé示ćć¦ćć®ęč¦ćč“ćććØćåæ č¦ć§ćććØčŖćććØ
ććÆćå½äŗč ēļ¼å½äŗč ļ¼ę³äŗŗć§ććå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆććć®ä»£č”Øč ļ¼åćÆå½äŗč ć®ä»£
ēäŗŗļ¼čØ“čØä»£ēäŗŗåć³č£ä½äŗŗćé¤ććļ¼ć使ēØäŗŗćć®ä»ć®å¾ę„č ćććć第ē¾ååę”
ć®å 第äøé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć訓čØä»£ēäŗŗåćÆč£ä½äŗŗć«åƾććå½č©²ęøé”ćé示ććć
ćØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åäøé ć®č¦å®ćÆćčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®
侵害ć«äæć訓čØć«ćććå½č©²ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć«ć¤ćć¦ē«čؼććććåæ č¦ćŖę¤čؼć®ē®ēć®ę
示ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ļ¼éå®äŗŗć«åƾććå½äŗč ć®čŖ¬ę義åļ¼
第ē¾ååę”ć®å čä½ęØ©ćåŗē権åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ć«äæć訓čØć«ććć¦ćå½äŗč ć®
ē³ē«ć¦ć«ćććč£å¤ęćå½č©²ä¾µå®³ć®č”ēŗć«ććę害ć®čØē®ćććććåæ č¦ćŖäŗé ć«ć¤
ćć¦éå®ćå½ćććØććÆćå½äŗč ćÆćéå®äŗŗć«åƾććå½č©²éå®ćććććåæ č¦ćŖäŗé
ć«ć¤ćć¦čŖ¬ęććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ēøå½ćŖę害é”ć®čŖå®ļ¼
第ē¾ååę”ć®äŗ čä½ęØ©ćåŗē権åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ć«äæć訓čØć«ććć¦ćę害ćē
ććććØćčŖććććå “åć«ććć¦ćę害é”ćē«čؼććććć«åæ č¦ćŖäŗå®ćē«čؼćć
ććØćå½č©²äŗå®ć®ę§č³Ŗäøę„µćć¦å°é£ć§ćććØććÆćč£å¤ęćÆćå£é å¼č«ć®å Øč¶£ęØåć³
証ę čŖæć¹ć®ēµęć«åŗć„ććēøå½ćŖę害é”ćčŖå®ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ļ¼
第ē¾ååę”ć®å č£å¤ęćÆćčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権ćå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£
ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ć«äæć訓čØć«ććć¦ććć®å½äŗč ćäæęććå¶ę„ē§åÆļ¼äøę£ē«¶äŗé²ę¢ę³ļ¼å¹³
ęäŗå¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ååäøå·ļ¼ē¬¬äŗę”第å é ć«č¦å®ććå¶ę„ē§åÆćććć仄äøåććļ¼ć«ć¤
ćć¦ćꬔć«ę²ććäŗē±ć®ćććć«ć該å½ććććØć«ć¤ćēęććć¤ćå “åć«ćÆćå½äŗ
č ć®ē³ē«ć¦ć«ćććę±ŗå®ć§ćå½äŗč ēć訓čØä»£ēäŗŗåćÆč£ä½äŗŗć«åƾććå½č©²å¶ę„ē§åÆ
ćå½č©²čØ“čØć®čæ½č”ć®ē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ēć§ä½æēØććåćÆå½č©²å¶ę„ē§åÆć«äæććć®é ć®č¦å®
ć«ććå½ä»¤ćåććč 仄å¤ć®č ć«é示ćć¦ćÆćŖććŖćęØćå½ććććØćć§ććććć
ćććć®ē³ē«ć¦ć®ęć¾ć§ć«å½äŗč ēć訓čØä»£ēäŗŗåćÆč£ä½äŗŗć第äøå·ć«č¦å®ććęŗå
ęøé¢ć®é²čŖåćÆåå·ć«č¦å®ćć証ę ć®åčŖæć¹č„ćććÆé示仄å¤ć®ę¹ę³ć«ććå½č©²å¶ę„
ē§åÆćåå¾ććåćÆäæęćć¦ććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
49
äø ę¢ć«ęåŗććč„ćććÆęåŗćććć¹ćęŗåęøé¢ć«å½äŗč ć®äæęććå¶ę„ē§åÆćčØ
č¼ćććåćÆę¢ć«åćčŖæć¹ććč„ćććÆåćčŖæć¹ćććć¹ć証ę ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾ååę”ć®äø
第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććé示ćććęøé”ćå«ććļ¼ć®å 容ć«å½äŗč ć®äæęććå¶ę„ē§åÆ
ćå«ć¾ććććØć
äŗ åå·ć®å¶ę„ē§åÆćå½č©²čØ“čØć®čæ½č”ć®ē®ē仄å¤ć®ē®ēć§ä½æēØćććåćÆå½č©²å¶ę„ē§
åÆćé示ćććććØć«ćććå½č©²å¶ę„ē§åÆć«åŗć„ćå½äŗč ć®äŗę„ę“»åć«ęÆéćēć
ćććććććććććé²ę¢ććććå½č©²å¶ę„ē§åÆć®ä½æēØåćÆé示ćå¶éććåæ č¦
ćććććØć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććå½ä»¤ļ¼ä»„äøćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ććØćććļ¼ć®ē³ē«ć¦ćÆćꬔć«ę²ćć
äŗé ćčØč¼ććęøé¢ć§ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
äø ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåććć¹ćč
äŗ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®åÆ¾č±”ćØćŖćć¹ćå¶ę„ē§åÆćē¹å®ććć«č¶³ććäŗå®
äø åé åå·ć«ę²ććäŗē±ć«č©²å½ććäŗå®
ļ¼ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćēŗććććå “åć«ćÆććć®ę±ŗå®ęøćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåććč ć«éé
ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćÆćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåććč ć«åƾććę±ŗå®ęøć®ééććććęććć
å¹åćēććć
ļ¼ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®ē³ē«ć¦ćå“äøććč£å¤ć«åƾćć¦ćÆćå³ęęåćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®åę¶ćļ¼
第ē¾ååę”ć®äø ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®ē³ē«ć¦ćććč åćÆē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåććč ćÆć訓čØ
čØé²ć®åććč£å¤ęļ¼čØ“čØčØé²ć®åććč£å¤ęććŖćå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤
ćēŗććč£å¤ęļ¼ć«åƾććåę”第äøé ć«č¦å®ććč¦ä»¶ćę¬ ćććØåćÆćććę¬ ćć«č³
ć¤ćććØćēē±ćØćć¦ćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®åę¶ćć®ē³ē«ć¦ćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®åę¶ćć®ē³ē«ć¦ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®č£å¤ććć¤ćå “åć«ćÆććć®ę±ŗå®ęøćć
ć®ē³ē«ć¦ćććč åć³ēøęę¹ć«ééććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®åę¶ćć®ē³ē«ć¦ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®č£å¤ć«åƾćć¦ćÆćå³ęęåćććććØć
ć§ććć
ļ¼ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåćę¶ćč£å¤ćÆć確å®ććŖććć°ćć®å¹åćēććŖćć
ļ¼ č£å¤ęćÆćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåćę¶ćč£å¤ćććå “åć«ććć¦ćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®åę¶
ćć®ē³ē«ć¦ćććč åćÆēøęę¹ä»„å¤ć«å½č©²ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćēŗćććć訓čØć«ććć¦å½
該å¶ę„ē§åÆć«äæćē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåćć¦ććč ććććØććÆććć®č ć«åƾććē“ć”ć«ć
ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåćę¶ćč£å¤ćććęØćéē„ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼čØ“čØčØé²ć®é²č¦§ēć®č«ę±ć®éē„ēļ¼
第ē¾ååę”ć®å « ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćēŗćććć訓čØļ¼ćć¹ć¦ć®ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ćåćę¶ćć
ć訓čØćé¤ććļ¼ć«äæć訓čØčØé²ć«ć¤ććę°äŗčØ“čØę³ļ¼å¹³ęå «å¹“ę³å¾ē¬¬ē¾ä¹å·ļ¼ē¬¬ä¹
åäŗę”第äøé ć®ę±ŗå®ććć¤ćå “åć«ććć¦ćå½äŗč ććåé ć«č¦å®ććē§åÆčØč¼éØå
ć®é²č¦§ēć®č«ę±ćććććć¤ććć®č«ę±ć®ęē¶ćč”ć¤ćč ćå½č©²čØ“čØć«ććć¦ē§åÆäæ
ęå½ä»¤ćåćć¦ććŖćč ć§ćććØććÆćč£å¤ęęøčØå®ćÆćåé ć®ē³ē«ć¦ćććå½äŗč
ļ¼ćć®č«ę±ćććč ćé¤ćć第äøé ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć«åƾćććć®č«ę±å¾ē“ć”ć«ćć
50
ć®č«ę±ććć¤ćęØćéē„ććŖććć°ćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åé ć®å “åć«ććć¦ćč£å¤ęęøčØå®ćÆćåé ć®č«ę±ććć¤ćę„ććäŗé±éćēµéć
ćę„ć¾ć§ć®éļ¼ćć®č«ę±ć®ęē¶ćč”ć¤ćč ć«åƾććē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć®ē³ē«ć¦ććć®ę„ć¾
ć§ć«ćććå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆććć®ē³ē«ć¦ć«ć¤ćć¦ć®č£å¤ć確å®ććć¾ć§ć®éļ¼ććć®
č«ę±ć®ęē¶ćč”ć¤ćč ć«åé ć®ē§åÆčØč¼éØåć®é²č¦§ēćććć¦ćÆćŖććŖćć
ļ¼ åäŗé ć®č¦å®ćÆć第äøé ć®č«ę±ćććč ć«åé ć®ē§åÆčØč¼éØåć®é²č¦§ēććććć
ćØć«ć¤ćć¦ę°äŗčØ“čØę³ē¬¬ä¹åäŗę”第äøé ć®ē³ē«ć¦ćććå½äŗč ć®ćć¹ć¦ć®åęććć
ćØććÆćé©ēØććŖćć
ļ¼åčŖå復ēć®ęŖē½®ļ¼
第ē¾åäŗę” čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ćÆćę ęåćÆé失ć«ćććć®čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗ
ę ¼ęØ©ć侵害ććč ć«åƾććę害ć®č³ åć«ä»£ćć¦ćåćÆę害ć®č³ åćØćØćć«ćčä½č å
ćÆå®ę¼å®¶ć§ććććØć確äæććåćÆčØę£ćć®ä»čä½č č„ćććÆå®ę¼å®¶ć®åčŖč„ćććÆ
声ęćå復ććććć«é©å½ćŖęŖē½®ćč«ę±ććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ć®ę»å¾ć«ćććäŗŗę ¼ēå©ēć®äæč·ć®ććć®ęŖē½®ļ¼
第ē¾åå ę” čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ć®ę»å¾ć«ććć¦ćÆććć®éŗęļ¼ę»äŗ”ććčä½č åćÆå®ę¼
å®¶ć®é å¶č ćåćē¶ęÆćå«ćē„ē¶ęÆåćÆå å¼å§å¦¹ćććć仄äøćć®ę”ć«ććć¦åććļ¼
ćÆćå½č©²čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ć«ć¤ćć¦ē¬¬å åę”åćÆē¬¬ē¾äøę”ć®äøć®č¦å®ć«éåććč”ēŗ
ćććč åćÆććććććććč ć«åƾć第ē¾åäŗę”ć®č«ę±ććę ęåćÆé失ć«ććč
ä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć侵害ććč”ēŗåćÆē¬¬å åę”č„ćććÆē¬¬ē¾äøę”ć®äøć®č¦
å®ć«éåććč”ēŗćććč ć«åƾćåę”ć®č«ę±ćććććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č«ę±ćććććØćć§ććéŗęć®é ä½ćÆćåé ć«č¦å®ććé åŗćØććććć ćć
čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ćéŗčØć«ćććć®é ä½ćå„ć«å®ććå “åćÆććć®é åŗćØććć
ļ¼ čä½č åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ćÆćéŗčØć«ćććéŗęć«ä»£ćć¦ē¬¬äøé ć®č«ę±ćććććØćć§ćć
č ćęå®ććććØćć§ććććć®å “åć«ććć¦ććć®ęå®ćåććč ćÆćå½č©²čä½č
åćÆå®ę¼å®¶ć«ę»äŗ”ć®ę„ć«å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå幓ćēµéććå¾ļ¼ćć®ēµé
ććęć«éŗęćåććå “åć«ćć¤ć¦ćÆććć®åććŖććŖć¤ćå¾ļ¼ć«ććć¦ćÆććć®č«
ę±ćććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼å ±åčä½ē©ēć®ęØ©å©ä¾µå®³ļ¼
第ē¾åäøę” å ±åčä½ē©ć®åčä½č åćÆåčä½ęØ©č ćÆćä»ć®čä½č åćÆä»ć®čä½ęØ©č ć®
åęćå¾ćŖćć§ć第ē¾åäŗę”ć®č¦å®ć«ććč«ę±åćÆćć®čä½ęØ©ć®ä¾µå®³ć«äæćčŖå·±ć®ę
åć«åƾććę害ć®č³ åć®č«ę±č„ćććÆčŖå·±ć®ęåć«åæććäøå½å©å¾ć®čæéć®č«ę±ćć
ćććØćć§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®č¦å®ćÆćå ±ęć«äæćčä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ć«ć¤ćć¦ęŗēØććć
ļ¼ē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć«äæć権å©ć®äæå Øļ¼
第ē¾åå «ę” ē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®ēŗč”č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č åćÆčä½ęØ©č ć®ć
ćć«ćčŖå·±ć®åććć¤ć¦ć第ē¾åäŗę”ć第ē¾åäŗę”č„ćććÆē¬¬ē¾åå ę”第äøé ć®č«ę±
åćÆćć®čä½ē©ć®čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©č„ćććÆčä½ęØ©ć®ä¾µå®³ć«äæćę害ć®č³ åć®č«ę±č„ćć
51
ćÆäøå½å©å¾ć®čæéć®č«ę±ćč”ćŖćććØćć§ććććć ććčä½č ć®å¤åććć®č ć®ć
ć®ćØćć¦åØē„ć®ćć®ć§ććå “ååć³ē¬¬äøåäŗę”第äøé ć®å®åć®ē»é²ććć¤ćå “åćÆć
ćć®éćć§ćŖćć
ļ¼ ē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ć«ćć®å®ååćÆåØē„ć®å¤åćēŗč”č åćØćć¦éåøøć®
ę¹ę³ć«ćć蔨示ććć¦ććč ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć®ēŗč”č ćØęØå®ććć
ē¬¬å «ē« ē½°å
第ē¾åä¹ę” čä½ęØ©ćåŗē権åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč ļ¼ē¬¬äøåę”第äøé ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾äŗę”
第äøé ć«ććć¦ęŗēØććå “åćå«ććļ¼ć«å®ććē§ē使ēØć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦čŖćčä½ē©
č„ćććÆå®ę¼ēć®č¤č£½ćč”ć¤ćč ć第ē¾åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ęØ©č„ćććÆč
ä½é£ę„権ļ¼åę”第åé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½é£ę„権ćØćæćŖććć権å©ćå«ćć第ē¾äŗåę”
ć®äŗē¬¬äøå·ć«ććć¦åććļ¼ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććč”ēŗćč”ć¤ćč ć第ē¾åäø
ę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ęØ©č„ćććÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććč”ēŗć
č”ć¤ćč åćÆę¬”é 第äøå·č„ćććÆē¬¬åå·ć«ę²ććč ćé¤ććļ¼ćÆćå幓仄äøć®ę²å½¹č„
ćććÆåäøå仄äøć®ē½°éć«å¦ććåćÆćććä½µē§ććć
ļ¼ ę¬”ć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ććč ćÆćäŗå¹“仄äøć®ę²å½¹č„ćććÆäŗē¾äøå仄äøć®ē½°é
ć«å¦ććåćÆćććä½µē§ććć
äø čä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć侵害ććč ļ¼ē¬¬ē¾åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććč
ä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆå®ę¼å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććč”ēŗćč”ć¤ćč ćé¤ććļ¼
äŗ å¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦ć第äøåę”第äøé 第äøå·ć«č¦å®ććčŖåč¤č£½ę©åØćčä½ęØ©ćåŗ
ē権åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć®ä¾µå®³ćØćŖćčä½ē©åćÆå®ę¼ēć®č¤č£½ć«ä½æēØćććč
äø ē¬¬ē¾åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ęØ©ćåŗē権åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØ
ćæćŖćććč”ēŗćč”ć¤ćč
å 第ē¾åäøę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ęØ©ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććč”ēŗćč”ć¤ć
č
第ē¾äŗåę” ē¬¬å åę”åćÆē¬¬ē¾äøę”ć®äøć®č¦å®ć«éåććč ćÆćäŗē¾äøå仄äøć®ē½°éć«
å¦ććć
第ē¾äŗåę”ć®äŗ ꬔć®åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ććč ćÆćäøå¹“仄äøć®ę²å½¹č„ćććÆäøē¾äø
å仄äøć®ē½°éć«å¦ććåćÆćććä½µē§ććć
äø ęč”ēäæč·ęꮵć®åéæćč”ćććØćå°ććć®ę©č½ćØććč£ ē½®ļ¼å½č©²č£ ē½®ć®éØåäø
å¼ć§ćć¤ć¦å®¹ęć«ēµćæē«ć¦ćććØćć§ćććć®ćå«ććļ¼č„ćććÆęč”ēäæč·ęꮵ
ć®åéæćč”ćććØćå°ććć®ę©č½ćØććććć°ć©ć ć®č¤č£½ē©ćå ¬č”ć«č²ęø”ććč„ć
ććÆč²øäøććå ¬č”ćøć®č²ęø”č„ćććÆč²øäøć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦č£½é ććč¼øå „ććč„ćććÆ
ęęććč„ćććÆå ¬č”ć®ä½æēØć«ä¾ććåćÆå½č©²ććć°ć©ć ćå ¬č”éäæ”ććč„ćććÆ
éäæ”åÆč½åććč
äŗ ę„ćØćć¦å ¬č”ććć®ę±ćć«åæćć¦ęč”ēäæč·ęꮵć®åéæćč”ć¤ćč
äø å¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦ć第ē¾åäøę”第äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½č äŗŗę ¼ęØ©ćčä½ęØ©ćå®ę¼
å®¶äŗŗę ¼ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććč”ēŗćč”ć¤ćč
52
å å¶å©ćē®ēćØćć¦ć第ē¾åäøę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«ććčä½ęØ©åćÆčä½é£ę„権ć侵害
ććč”ēŗćØćæćŖćććč”ēŗćč”ć¤ćč
第ē¾äŗåäøę” čä½č ć§ćŖćč ć®å®ååćÆåØē„ć®å¤åćčä½č åćØćć¦č”Øē¤ŗććčä½ē©
ć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼åčä½ē©ć®čä½č ć§ćŖćč ć®å®ååćÆåØē„ć®å¤åćåčä½ē©ć®čä½č åćØ
ćć¦č”Øē¤ŗććäŗę¬”ēčä½ē©ć®č¤č£½ē©ćå«ććļ¼ćé åøććč ćÆćäøå¹“仄äøć®ę²å½¹č„ć
ććÆē¾äøå仄äøć®ē½°éć«å¦ććåćÆćććä½µē§ććć
第ē¾äŗåäøę”ć®äŗ ꬔć®åå·ć«ę²ććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼å½č©²åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č¤č£½ē©ļ¼äŗ
仄äøć®ę®µéć«ćććč¤č£½ć«äæćč¤č£½ē©ćå«ććļ¼ćå«ććļ¼ćåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ććØćć¦
č¤č£½ćććć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøććåćÆćć®č¤č£½ē©ćé åøć®ē®ēććć¤ć¦ęęććč ļ¼å½
該åå·ć®åē¤ć«é³ćęåć«åŗå®ććę„ć®å±ćć幓ć®ēæå¹“ććčµ·ē®ćć¦äŗå幓ćēµéć
ćå¾ć«ććć¦å½č©²č¤č£½ćé åøåćÆęęćč”ć¤ćč ćé¤ććļ¼ćÆćäøå¹“仄äøć®ę²å½¹č„ć
ććÆē¾äøå仄äøć®ē½°éć«å¦ććåćÆćććä½µē§ććć
äø å½å ć«ććć¦åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č£½ä½ćę„ćØććč ććć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćććć®ć¬
ć³ć¼ćļ¼ē¬¬å «ę”åå·ć®ććććć«č©²å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć®åē¤ć®ęä¾ćåćć¦č£½
ä½ććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ć
äŗ å½å¤ć«ććć¦åę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ćć®č£½ä½ćę„ćØććč ććå®ę¼å®¶ēäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½
ć®å½ę°ćäøē貿ęę©é¢ć®å ēå½ć®å½ę°åćÆć¬ć³ć¼ćäæč·ę”ē“ć®ē· ē“å½ć®å½ę°ļ¼å½č©²
ē· ē“å½ć®ę³ä»¤ć«åŗć„ćć¦čØē«ćććę³äŗŗåć³å½č©²ē· ē“å½ć«äø»ććäŗåęćęććę³
äŗŗćå«ććļ¼ć§ććć¬ć³ć¼ć製ä½č ćććć®ć¬ć³ć¼ćļ¼ē¬¬å «ę”åå·ć®ććććć«č©²
å½ćććć®ćé¤ććļ¼ć®åē¤ć®ęä¾ćåćć¦č£½ä½ććåę„ēØć¬ć³ć¼ć
第ē¾äŗåäŗę” 第ååå «ę”åćÆē¬¬ē¾äŗę”第äŗé ć®č¦å®ć«éåććč ćÆćäŗåäøå仄äøć®
ē½°éć«å¦ććć
第ē¾äŗåäŗę”ć®äŗ ē§åÆäæęå½ä»¤ć«éåććč ćÆćäŗå¹“仄äøć®ę²å½¹č„ćććÆäŗē¾äøå仄
äøć®ē½°éć«å¦ććåćÆćććä½µē§ććć
ļ¼ åé ć®ē½ŖćÆćå½å¤ć«ććć¦åé ć®ē½ŖćēÆććč ć«ćé©ēØććć
第ē¾äŗåäøę” 第ē¾åä¹ę”ć第ē¾äŗåę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøå·åć³ē¬¬åå·ć第ē¾äŗåäøę”ć®äŗäø¦ć³
ć«åę”第äøé ć®ē½ŖćÆćå訓ććŖććć°å ¬čØ“ćęčµ·ććććØćć§ććŖćć
ļ¼ ē”ååćÆå¤åć®čä½ē©ć®ēŗč”č ćÆććć®čä½ē©ć«äæćåé ć®ē½Ŗć«ć¤ćć¦å訓ććć
ććØćć§ććććć ćć第ē¾åå «ę”第äøé ćć ćęøć«č¦å®ććå “ååć³å½č©²å訓ćč
ä½č ć®ę示ććęęć«åććå “åćÆććć®éćć§ćŖćć
第ē¾äŗååę” ę³äŗŗć®ä»£č”Øč ļ¼ę³äŗŗę ¼ćęććŖć社å£åćÆč²”å£ć®ē®”ēäŗŗćå«ććļ¼åćÆ
ę³äŗŗč„ćććÆäŗŗć®ä»£ēäŗŗć使ēØäŗŗćć®ä»ć®å¾ę„č ćććć®ę³äŗŗåćÆäŗŗć®ę„åć«é¢ćć
ꬔć®åå·ć«ę²ććč¦å®ć®éåč”ēŗććććØććÆćč”ēŗč ćē½°ććć»ćććć®ę³äŗŗć«åƾ
ćć¦å½č©²åå·ć«å®ććē½°éåćććć®äŗŗć«åƾćć¦åę¬ę”ć®ē½°éåćē§ććć
äø ē¬¬ē¾åä¹ę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé 第äøå·č„ćććÆē¬¬åå·åćÆē¬¬ē¾äŗåäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬
53
äøé äøåå仄äøć®ē½°éå
äŗ ē¬¬ē¾åä¹ę”第äŗé 第äøå·č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗå·åćÆē¬¬ē¾äŗåę”ćć第ē¾äŗåäŗę”ć¾ć§
åę¬ę”ć®ē½°éå
ļ¼ ę³äŗŗę ¼ćęććŖć社å£åćÆč²”å£ć«ć¤ćć¦åé ć®č¦å®ć®é©ēØćććå “åć«ćÆććć®ä»£
蔨č åćÆē®”ēäŗŗććć®čØ“čØč”ēŗć«ć¤ććć®ē¤¾å£åćÆč²”å£ć代蔨ććć»ććę³äŗŗć被å
äŗŗåćÆč¢«ēč ćØććå “åć®åäŗčØ“čØć«é¢ććę³å¾ć®č¦å®ćęŗēØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®å “åć«ććć¦ćå½č©²č”ēŗč ć«åƾćć¦ććå訓åćÆå訓ć®åę¶ććÆććć®ę³
äŗŗåćÆäŗŗć«åƾćć¦ćå¹åćēćććć®ę³äŗŗåćÆäŗŗć«åƾćć¦ććå訓åćÆå訓ć®åę¶ć
ćÆćå½č©²č”ēŗč ć«åƾćć¦ćå¹åćēćććć®ćØććć
ļ¼ ē¬¬äøé ć®č¦å®ć«ćć第ē¾åä¹ę”第äøé č„ćććÆē¬¬äŗé åćÆē¬¬ē¾äŗåäŗę”ć®äŗē¬¬äøé
ć®éåč”ēŗć«ć¤ćę³äŗŗåćÆäŗŗć«ē½°éåćē§ććå “åć«ćććęå¹ć®ęéćÆććććć®
č¦å®ć®ē½Ŗć«ć¤ćć¦ć®ęå¹ć®ęéć«ććć